-:»: K :«: V :'«&: V* -'21 
 
 w/ VW^X -JK'^V- 
 
 ^^YV^A^ZA-! 
 
 
 *« -bv* 
 
 ^ °o/S^\«o 
 
 ^. V! 
 
 4 6 
 
 P\.^.. "° 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 ••Vvv <p ^ ^ei^* <$? % °oWMw: st** -Warn 
 
 d ,*V <>»• >^ *••• jfi ^ *«.?* 4 <v ,> *>w 
 
 

 "ov* 
 
 *o« 
 
 
 
 .,+■ 
 
 5> • !•.£* >► 
 
 
 
 </ .' 
 
 
 A°A 
 
 %.'>.- 
 
 
 - '*„« 
 
 
 
 *> 
 
 
 
 >. t ^ * 
 
 »*' -^ a: *W V 
 
 
 
 *. — tf* ... ^ •• •*«..,., w +_ ^> 
 
 4* ••■•♦. 
 
 » \ 
 
 
 
 
 ./ /&££• <W> & ft "\^ .*&(&-. w 
 
 
 ^safeV'V*^. 
 
 
 V\.j»fc.\ y,»:^:.^ ^.jatoA. .4f 
 
 
 c^^rv 
 
 
 
 
ELEMENTS 
 
 GREEK ACCENTUATION. 
 
 TRANSLATED FROM THE GERMAN 
 
 DR. KARL GOETTLING, 
 
 MEMBER OF THE UNIVERSITY OF OXFORD. 
 
 LONDON: 
 PRINTED FOR WHITTAKER, TREACHER, & CO. 
 
 AVK-MAKIA LANE. 
 
 1831. 
 
'V '''■ 
 
 &\ 
 
 LONDON I 
 
 GILBERT & RIVINGTON, PRINTERS 
 ST. john's-square. 
 
CONTENTS. 
 
 Of the nature of accent, §. 1 — 9. 
 First principal law, §. 3. 
 Second principal law, §. 4. 
 Third principal law, §. 5. 
 Molic accentuation, §. 7- 
 
 FIRST PART. 
 
 Of the accent of individual words, §. 10 — 41. 
 In general, §. 10, 11. 
 Of the accent of the verb, §. 12 — 13. 
 
 A. Forms with a connective vowel, §. 12 — 18. 
 Peculiarity of mode, §. 14. 
 
 Peculiarity of tenses, §.15. 
 
 B. Forms without a connective vowel, §. 16. 
 Peculiarities in some contract verbs, §. 17- 
 Syncopised forms, §.18. 
 
 < )f the accent of substantives, §. 19 — 27- 
 First declension, §. 20 — 22. 
 
 Masculines in ag and //c, §. 20. 
 
 Feminines in a, §.21. 
 
 Feminines in tj, §. 22. 
 Second declension, §. 23, 24. 
 
 Masculines and feminines in og t §.23. 
 
 Neuters in ov y §.24. 
 Third declension, §. 25, 26. 
 
 Monosyllables, §. 25. 
 
 Polysyllables, §. 26. 
 Attic declension, §. 27- 
 Of the accent of adjectives, §. 28 — 34. 
 Simple adjectives, §. 29 — 31. 
 
 First declension, §. 29. 
 
 Second declension, §.30. 
 
 Third declension, §.31 
 
IV CONTENTS. 
 
 Compound adjectives, §. 32 — 34. 
 
 First declension, §.32. 
 
 Second declension, §. 33. 
 
 Third declension, §.34. 
 Adverbs, §. 35, 36. 
 
 Independent adverbs, §.35. 
 
 Adverbs which originally were casal forms, §.36. 
 Particles, §.37. 
 Interjections, §.38. 
 Numerals, §. 39- 
 Pronouns, §. 40. 
 Of synthetic and parathetic combinations, §.41. 
 
 SECOND PART. 
 
 Of the accent in connected discourse, §. 42 — 47- 
 
 Elision and anastrophe produced thereby, §.43. 
 Crasis, §.44. 
 Proper anastrophe, §.45. 
 Unaccented words, §. 46, 47- 
 Proclitics, §.46. 
 Enclitics, §. 47* 
 Alphabetical List of synonymous words distinguished by the accent, 
 pp. 115, 116. 
 
 Index, pp. 117—123. 
 
GREEK ACCENTUATION. 
 
 OF THE NATURE OP ACCENT. 
 
 §. 1. 
 
 Language consists of words, a word of syllables, a syllable of 
 two things : 1. the idea of that which is to be designated (form), 
 2. the tone or sound of the voice, with which the idea is to be 
 made audible to the ear (matter). Sound is produced by motion, 
 which can be considered in a three-fold relation, 1. in strength 
 or weakness, 2. height or depth, 3. greater or less duration. 
 Sound is dependent upon and subordinate to idea. But in 
 polysyllabic words ideas are of two kinds, either principal or 
 subordinate ; e. g. \iyio (I speak). The syllable Xey indicates 
 the idea of speaking, the syllable w is a mere designation of the 
 person, &c. ; therefore \ty is the principal and to the subordinate 
 idea. Both ought to be distinguished by the sound according 
 to their degree of internal worth. But this can only be effected 
 by one or more of the three accidents of sound, by strength, 
 height, or duration. Height and depth, however, in a rhetorical 
 proposition, constitute its melody. The duration of syllables is 
 independent of their relative worth ; for no one e. g. has yet 
 explained the internal reason why a syllable in Greek is long by 
 nature. The duration is determined by the quantity. To dis- 
 tinguish the principal above the subordinate idea, therefore, 
 nothing remains but the intension of the voice. Hence in 
 every independent or primil ire language the principal idea of 
 each word is distinguished by an intension of the voice, by a 
 strengthening or invigoration of the sound. Tins is called the 
 accent: consequently in \iyw the principal idea Xey must be 
 
 B 
 
2 GREEK ACCENTUATION. 
 
 distinguished above the subordinate idea w by the accent. Every 
 intension of the voice, however, is involuntarily combined with 
 an elevation of the tone. In pronouncing the accent, therefore, 
 the voice must at the same time be elevated. This coincides 
 with the express precept of Aristophanes of Byzantium in 
 Arcad. p. 187. rovg rovovg roig rovoig rriC /xovgikyiq loiKacriv. 
 That intension, however, is the main point, is shewn by the pas- 
 sage in Phavorin. v. awrixn^tg from the old Grammarians, p. 237. 
 
 §.2. 
 
 A strengthening and elevation of tone in certain syllables con- 
 taining the principal idea of a word, cannot be conceived with- 
 out the existence of a less strong and deeper tone in reference 
 to the other syllables, which designate merely subordinate ideas. 
 Strength and weakness, height and depth, are simply relative 
 terms : hence we take a certain fundamental tone of discourse, 
 which depends upon the organs of the individual persons. 
 This common tone the speaker strengthens and elevates when 
 the principal idea of the word requires it. The fundamental 
 tone of discourse is the -n-povLoSia fiapua (accentus gravis) ; 
 the strengthening and elevation of it wpocrtodia o^eta, called 
 also Kvpiog rovog (accentus acuius). As the written characters 
 of European nations incline from the top towards the right 
 side of the writer, the fundamental tone, accentus gravis, is 
 designated by a straight stroke Q inclining to the left of the 
 writer, and the strengthened or elevated tone, accentus acutus, 
 as the natural opposite, by a straight stroke f) inclining to the 
 right of the writer. But it is evident that the actual designation 
 of all syllables by the proper accent would be superfluous. If 
 the syllable which receives the strengthened accent be ascer- 
 tained, we know that all the rest must have the weaker or funda- 
 mental tone. Consequently it would be superfluous to write 
 GsoSwpoc, OfoSwpoc being sufficient. 
 
 Note. — The signs of the accent (' v - , &c.) were invented 
 or first used by the Grammarian Aristophanes of Byzantium, 
 about 200 years before Christ; conf. Arcadius (properly Hero- 
 dianus) EEcpl tovujv p. 186. Villois. Prolegom. ad Schol. Venet. 
 p. XI. But the accent itself is as old as the language. Hence 
 
CHEEK ACCENTUATION. 3 
 
 the signs by which Aristophanes preserved the old living ac- 
 cent are of the highest importance. After him the Gram- 
 marian ^Elius Herodianus chiefly cultivated the doctrine of 
 the accent (about 200 years after Christ, under the Emperor 
 Marcus Antoninus, to whom he dedicated his TrpoacoSia icaZo- 
 XiktJ), and has been followed by all subsequent Grammarians. 
 To us, therefore, the extract of Arcadius from Herodian's ica- 
 SoXlki'i, combined with an extract of Porphyry from the same 
 (V. Villoison Anecd. Gr. II. p. 103. Conf. praef. ad Theodos. 
 Gramm. p. XV.), is of the greatest consequence as historical 
 material for a doctrine of accents. But for such a doctiine, 
 founded upon principles, nothing considerable is afforded by 
 any of the Greek Grammarians. Hence we owe many rules 
 to Herodian, which merely pertain to it without being given 
 by the nature of the thing ; among these probably may be 
 classed a great many distinctions which the accent indicates 
 in the signification of individual words. 
 
 §.3. 
 
 First principal Law. — In the Greek language only one of 
 the three last syllables of a word is capable of the strengthened 
 tone — accent us acutus, npocrqSia o£aa. 
 
 Primitive languages of intellectual nations, like the Greeks, 
 are formed from roots, or, as they are more properly termed, pri- 
 mitive words. These are monosyllabic. But in the simple idea 
 which they designated they were capable of nearer definition. 
 Such definitions could be attached locally either to the beginning 
 or end of the word, or to both at the same time. A word there- 
 fore which had its principal idea in the middle, and the defini- 
 tion of subordinate ideas at the beginning and end, would be 
 one formed from its root with the utmost possible perfection. 
 In the Greek language, when such a word becomes longer than 
 trisyllabic by composition with new ideas, the old law remains 
 in reference to the accent. If this were to recede beyond the 
 third syllable the whole word would to the hearing be necessarily 
 divided into two or more. Hence Evhivvfior, "AXtfxovaiog. Add, 
 moreover, that an equilibrium must exist between the accented 
 syllable and the unaccented ones which follow. This equilibrium 
 
4 GREEK ACCENTUATION. 
 
 would be destroyed if more than two were to follow the accented 
 syllable (i. e. the syllable distinguished by the acutusj, as two 
 only are able to produce it. 
 
 Note. — Compare Theodos. Grammat. p. 48. 27. oi)$£fiia 
 
 \£%ig kWrivticrj ^E/nariKrj, air\rj 9 TrpwroTvirog, %e\u virepfiaiveiv 
 
 rrjv TpurvWafiiav. 
 
 §.4. 
 
 Second principal Law.— The accent falls either on the 
 syllable containing the principal idea of the whole word or on 
 the one which is the nearest to the syllable of the principal idea 
 that the number of syllables in the word generally will permit. 
 
 To find the syllable of the principal idea, the study of the 
 etymological part of the language is indispensable. In a simple 
 uncompounded word, that called the root is the principal idea, 
 as the first syllable in ypafifxa. In compound words the added 
 word forms for the accent the principal idea, because it gives to 
 the whole its shade, its definiteness, its distinction. Thus in irpo- 
 ypafifia the principal idea is now in Trpo, and y pap/ma, in reference 
 to the accent, becomes subordinate, because the preposition irpo 
 gives to ypafifia its definite signification. In certain instances, 
 therefore, the above second principal law is to be applied, as e. g. 
 in ypafifxanov. For ypafi is also the principal idea in this dimi- 
 nutive; the accentuation ought therefore to beypafifiariov; but this 
 would be a violation of the first principal law : hence the accent 
 can only fall on the syllable which is the nearest possible to that 
 of the principal idea : consequently ypafif.ia.TLov or irpoypafxfia- 
 tiov, whereas according to the fundamental law, §. L, if this 
 were not limited by §. 3., they would necessarily be ypafifianov 
 and TTpoypafifiariov. 
 
 Note. — It must be observed, however, that in the Greek 
 language, with few exceptions, (but in the verb without ex- 
 ception), the accent can never pass beyond the first com- 
 pound : f'c, Trposg (first compound), not however (rvfnrpoeg (se- 
 cond compound), but avfiirpoeg. The first compound therefore 
 remains as the principal idea for the Greek accent. 
 
GREEK ACCENTUATION. 5 
 
 §.5. 
 
 Third principal Law. — A syllable long by nature is equi- 
 valent to two syllables with respect to the time occupied in its 
 pronunciation; consequently, if the Jinal syllable of a word be 
 long by nature % the accent cannot stand on the third from 
 the end. 
 
 This law is founded upon the quantity, i. e. upon the longer 
 or shorter tarrying of the voice on the individual vowels of syl- 
 lables. Hence arise in the Greek language long and short syl- 
 lables, which, although themselves independent of accentuation, 
 nevertheless exercise an influence upon it. The Greeks took a 
 definite indivisible space of time, the smallest in which a syllable 
 could be pronounced. This in the language of grammar is called 
 mora, or ygovoq. Now if the voice be permitted to tarry on the 
 individual vowels of syllables longer than for the space of one 
 mora, it is easy to perceive that such a syllable may be divided 
 into two parts, by which it equals two simple syllables in the 
 length of pronunciation, and thus becomes a long syllable. 
 Hence the Greeks have for two of their vowels, the E and O 
 sounds, two different designations: eand o, the duration of which 
 in pronunciation equals a mora, i\ and w, when the tone dwells 
 so long upon e and o that the two vowels could be pronounced 
 twice in the time : H, therefore, always arises from two Es placed 
 together ; to from two Os placed together. Hence some old in- 
 scriptions have EE for H, and 00 for 12. (V. Villois. Anecd. Gr. 
 II. p. 124. Comp. however, Boeckh. corpus inscript. p. 60.). For 
 the longer duration of the three remaining vowels, a, i, and v, Greek 
 writing does not possess similar designations, and the usage of the 
 poets alone can here inform us in what words they are by nature 
 long or short. In older times the distinctions a, 1, u, and a, ?, v, 
 were employed. (Conf. Porphyr. ap. Villois. Anecd. Gr. II. p. 1 12.) 
 The third principal law necessarily follows therefore from the 
 nature of the thing itself. In 'Aptoro^avrjc the accent ought to 
 stand thus, 'A^toro^avric, because the syllables api?ro enlarge 
 and define the idea of $avr\Q : but the syllable rjg contains two 
 moras ; hence this last syllable being reckoned for two, the ac- 
 
6 GREEK ACCENTUATION. 
 
 cent in "ApKTTo^avrjg would fall upon the fourth syllable, which 
 is a violation of the first principal law (§. 3.) ; consequently 'Apttx- 
 Totyavqg. 
 
 Here, however, two cases must be well attended to, in which 
 the last syllable of some words, although long according to quan- 
 tity, is considered as short for accentuation. 
 
 1. This is the case in the Attic and old Ionic declension, 
 wherein other dialects give o instead of w, e. g. -rroXewg (other- 
 wise 7roAsoe), IlrjArj'taSew (JEolic UrjXriiadao) ; here (o, when it 
 stands in the casal termination, (hence called w tttwtlkov by 
 Grammarians), is considered by the Attics and Ionians not as 
 really long, but approaching more to the short quantity, on 
 which account it must also be pronounced shorter. This is so 
 much the easier in those words in which a short syllable pre- 
 cedes the half long w, because then the two syllables are more 
 capable of being pronounced as one. Thus e. g. IlriXrjiaSeto, 
 MtviXuog, avd)jetov, e/jnrXewg, Svcrepwg. It must not be supposed, 
 however, that this union of the two syllables in pronunciation is 
 alone sufficient to explain the accent of these forms ; the chief 
 reason lies in the half length (the irrational length, V. Boeckh. 
 de metris. Pind. p. 39. Hermann, elem. doctr. metr. p. 20.) of w. 
 This alone can account for the accentuation of the Attic genitives 
 Xtw, rau), \dyw, veto, which, if w were really long, must neces- 
 sarily, according to §. 19. 2., be Atw, Acryw, vew, from the nomi- 
 natives XetLg, Taojg, \aywg, veiog. For the dative, in which t is 
 added, becomes again perfectly long, vuo, \stjj, &c. 
 
 Note. — This law must not be extended to Doric forms. 
 Here the accentuation is correctly Trora/nog, Trora/xw, worafiio, 
 TroTa/uLov. So e. g. Ilrivsiu), Theocrit. Id. I. 67. 
 
 2. Also the syllables terminating with the diphthongs ot and 
 m, when not closed by a consonant (as oiv, mv, oig, mg), are like 
 the Attic or old Ionic w considered short in accentuation. The 
 reason lies in the short pronunciation of these diphthongs, even 
 the oldest poets having allowed themselves to elide oi and m in 
 certain instances. (Conf. Spitzner de versu Graec. her. p. 163. 
 166.) The third person of the optative active in oi and at, how- 
 ever, always obtains as long, the reason of which is given in 
 
GREEK ACCENTUATION. 7 
 
 treating of the verb. The same is the case with the adverb 
 oiKoi (properly ouc^). Comp. Apollon. de adv. p. 537. 
 
 Note 1. — oi and at at the end were long for the accent with 
 
 the oldest Dorians : thus they accented tyikoaocfrol, daipo/nivoi. 
 
 (V. Schsefer ad Greg. Corinth, p. 312.) 
 
 Note 2. — The shortening of w and of the diphthongs ot and 
 
 at for the accent may be cpmpared with the shortened r\ of the 
 
 Boeotians in ru7rrojurj for ru7rrojueu and \ty6f.itvr) for XeyojULEvai. 
 
 (S. adTheodos. p. 250.) 
 
 3. In enclitics long syllables are accounted short for accentua- 
 tion. S. §. 47. I. 
 
 §.6. 
 
 The quantity of the last syllable of a word is of importance to 
 the accent, but never the quantity of the penultimate syllable. 
 The reason is, that the last syllable of every word, on account of 
 the interval between different w T ords, requires the most definite 
 uninterrupted expression. 
 
 Note 1. — Hence the iambic rhythm (^ j_) is employed for 
 dialogue (diverbium), because this variation of accent w T as 
 most familiar to the Attic ear in common life. (Conf. Bceckh. 
 de metr. Pind. p. 53.) 
 
 Note 2. — It is usually assumed that length by position can 
 exercise no influence upon the situation of the accent. This 
 in general is the case, and is founded upon the nature of 
 position itself, which consists in nothing more than the in- 
 terruption occasioned by two consonants following a short 
 vowel, the pronunciation being necessarily so delayed by the 
 two consonants as to produce a long quantity. It must be 
 remarked, however, that in one instance position does influence 
 the accent ; for no word occurs in Greek, which terminating 
 with £ or \p can have the accent on the third syllable from 
 the end. 
 
 §.7. 
 The three principal laws given in §§. 3. and 4. are sufficient 
 for ascertaining the position of the accent in the oldest periods of 
 the Greek language. Thus the JColians, whose dialect must be 
 
8 GREEK ACCENTUATION. 
 
 considered as the oldest * of the Greek dialects, and as that from 
 which the rest were formed, invariably accented according to those 
 three laws. In the whole of their dialect not a single word is to be 
 found accented on the last syllable, except the dissyllabic prepo- 
 sitions, as irapa, wept, viro f. But in prepositions this is easily 
 accounted for, because they are connected as closely as possible 
 with the following word, to which they refer. This mode of 
 accentuation among the iEolians therefore is not to be explained 
 by reference to the grave character of this tribe, as the old gram- 
 marians do, but from the thing itself. Hence they accented 
 /3oXXa, j3w/xoc, Gofyog, &c, because the principal idea of these 
 words lies in the accented syllable. The same old accentuation, 
 conforming to the sense, has been retained almost invariably by 
 the remaining dialects of the Greek language, 1. in the oldest 
 part of speech, the verb; 2. in the oldest nouns, the neuters; 
 3. in proper names, which belong to the oldest nouns; e. g. 
 ev7rci%r)Q is adjective, but Ev7reiSrig a proper name. But in other 
 words these dialects exhibit a remarkable deviation from the 
 oldest or iEolic usage, all endeavouring to place the accent on 
 the final syllables of words, even when these contain no principal 
 idea ; e. g. ayaSog, crotyog. This peculiarity of oxytoning can 
 only be explained historically ; for marking the last syllable of 
 a word with the accent, when the principal idea is not contained 
 in this syllable, is in every case an abandonment of the etymo- 
 logical signification of the word. This will be made more clear 
 in the following §§. by a comparison with modern languages. 
 
 §.8. 
 
 Those called the Roman languages, which are derived from 
 the Latin, have in their words mostly left the old radical syllable 
 
 * That the iEolic is the oldest of all the Greek dialects is evident from this alone, 
 that it possesses no dual either in the noun or verb (V. T^ieodos. p. 210.) For the 
 dual is only a mutilated form of the plural, which subsequently was assigned its 
 definite use as dual, it naturally having appeared unnecessary to employ two different 
 forms for the designation of the same thing. See Buttm. Gr. Gr. I. p. 137- 
 
 f SeeApollon. Dysc. Synt. p. 309. This the Latins have retained. Conf. Priscian. 
 p. 1300. Putsch. 
 
GREEK ACCENTUATION. 9 
 
 of the Latin unchanged, and merely furnished this with ter- 
 minations, which may be considered as the only part be- 
 longing to them. Now it is remarkable that the languages 
 spoken of, particularly the French, are accustomed to throw the 
 accent upon these terminations, their only property in the word, 
 because the etymological root, borrowed from the Latin, must in 
 its original signification and nature remain entirely unknown to 
 them. Thus the French form from fraternitas fraternite, from 
 conscriptio conscription, with the accent placed upon the last 
 syllable, which is their own property in the word. A similar 
 abandonment of the etymology of a word occurs in German 
 substantives with the termination ei, as Malilerei, Reiterei. The 
 syllable ei comes originally from the Greek and Latin ia, as 
 Melodei from jUfX^Sta, Abtei from abbatia, Klerisei, Tyrannei, 
 &c, and the Germans have now transferred the accent to the 
 syllable ei their property in these foreign words. This has been 
 extended even to other words of really German origin, as in the 
 above-mentioned Reiterei, Mahler ei. The preceding may suffice 
 to explain historically the accentuation of many Greek words, 
 which appears to violate the three principal laws. 
 
 §.9. 
 
 The later dialects, Doric, Ionic, Attic, bear the same relation, 
 in respect of the accentuation of many words, to the oldest 
 dialect, the iEolic, as the Roman languages to their parent, the 
 Latin. Hence the Attic dialect accents, e. g. fiovXri, fiwfiog, 
 (TO(p6g, where the iEolic had j3oXXa, /3w/xoc, cr6<pog. That the 
 accentuation upon the last syllable in the later dialects originated 
 in an abandonment of the etymological meaning of a word, to 
 be explained only by the given relation of the later dialects to 
 the JEolic, or of the Roman languages to the Latin, is proved 
 above all by the remarkable fact, that the Greeks almost inva- 
 riably accent all words of barbarous (i. e. un-Greek) termina- 
 tions upon the last syllable. Thus 'Atr^ax (Herod. 2. 30.), 
 OvporaX (Herodot. 3. 8.), NijiS, 'Aj3paa/z, MEXx'crc&K, MtxariX, 
 AafiiS, 'AXtXar, MtuvS, QcljulvZ. Here one cannot but perceive 
 an endeavour to bring the last barbarously terminating syllable 
 as clearly as possible before the ear of the hearer, that the word 
 
10 GREEK ACCENTUATION. 
 
 whose etymology was unknown to the Greeks, might appear to 
 
 them at once as barbarous. 
 
 Note, — The law of oxy toning (§. 11.) all words not of 
 Greek termination (V. Aristot. poet. c. 21.) is sometimes 
 neglected in the MSS. and editions. But it is sufficiently 
 founded upon the nature of the thing, and is so general, that 
 even in Plut. Num. 9. the Latin pontem is accented irovrifi, 
 contrary to the Latin accentuation, which is exactly like that 
 of the iEolians. 
 
 PART I. 
 Of the Accent of Individual Words. 
 
 §• io. 
 
 The whole doctrine of the accentuation of individual words, 
 as parts of speech, will rest principally upon the establishment 
 of laws, by which the accentuation in the later dialects, par- 
 ticularly the Attic, deviates from those general laws that 
 suffice for determining the position of the accent according to 
 the iEolic usage. But before these laws can themselves be 
 given, the following designations must be attended to. 
 
 §. ii. 
 
 I. A word, which has the accent on the last syllable, is called 
 o^vrovov, oxy tone, e. g. icaXog, ayaSog ; a word, which has it on 
 the penultimate, is called irapo^vrovov, paroxytone, e. g. Xoyog, 
 irapSivog, oXiyog ; and that which has it on the antepenultimate, 
 7rpo7rapo%vTovov, propar oxy tone, e. g. <jep>a<rniog, [xziXiy^og. 
 
 II. From the contraction of two vowels, whether simple or 
 double, the first of which had the acute and therefore the second 
 the gravis (§. 2.), arises the designation of such blended syl- 
 lables by the circumflex, first ( A ) (as the acute and gravis com- 
 bined), then ("). As it must not be forgotten that the contracted 
 syllable is formed of two, of which the first had the acute, it 
 follows that such a circumflex can never stand on the third 
 syllable from the end, or even on the second if the last syllable 
 be long, because otherwise, by resolving the contracted syllable 
 
GREEK ACCENTUATION. 11 
 
 and the last long one each into two, the acute would come upon 
 the fourth syllable from ,the end. In such cases the acute is 
 always found instead of the circumflex. A word which has the 
 circumflex on the last syllable is called tteqlgitwiie vov, perispome, 
 e.g. <j>i\u) (from (piXiw <pi\u?) ; that which has it on the penultimate, 
 7rpo7Tfpf<T7rajjU£vov, properispome, e. g. (rwf.ia (from a6bf.ia awfia). 
 
 1. Every word of more than two syllables takes the circumflex 
 upon the penultimate, when this is formed by the contraction of 
 two syllables, the former of which was accented, (piXkcy^m 
 (piXuaSai ; e^eteXeovto e^eteXovvto. 
 
 Note. — An apparent exception is formed by Ktifiai, Ketcrai, 
 eicztcro, ekeito, &c. with its compounds. Ka/icu is an old 
 perfect, without reduplication, like oTSa, o'/pKa; consequently, 
 the syllable kei is not formed by contraction (this with the 
 connective vowel would give KEOfiai Kov/mai). Hence avcucEirai, 
 crvjKEivTai ; but EiriKEicr^ai (according to §. 16. II. 2). V. Eu- 
 stath. p. 1766. 23. On the exceptions formed by the con- 
 tractions evvoov, evvov, &c. ; see §. 33. 4. 
 
 2. Every word which, according to the rules hereafter to be 
 laid down, is accented on the penultimate, takes the circumflex 
 on that syllable, if it be by nature long and the last syllable 
 short : Saicpvcrai, TpiaKOVTOETtg rpiaKOvrovTig. 
 
 Exceptions from this rule are 1. in those words wherein the 
 length of the syllable is produced merely by the arsis, as in QiXe 
 tccKTiyvriTE II. IV. 155. 2. in parathetic compounds (§. 41.), as 
 
 TOUO$E, flt\TlQ {fir) rig), El(T<ppEg. 
 
 III. A word, which has the last syllable unaccented (that is, 
 without the acute or circumflex), is called fiapvrovov or barytone, 
 
 TVTTTto). 
 
 IV. Every independent word, in opposition to unaccented 
 ones (§. 46.), is called an o^otovov/ulevov (i. e. independently 
 accented word) or orthotone. 
 
 Of the Accent of the Verb. 
 
 §. 12. 
 
 The verb is in a language the oldest part of speech containing 
 an idea. For the interjection may indeed be older, but it cx- 
 
 ■ 
 
12 GREEK ACCENTUATION. 
 
 presses no idea. For language originates with judgment. But 
 a judgment consists of three things, subject, copula, and pre- 
 dicate ; if, therefore, we shall be able to trace out these three 
 things etymologically in the verb, there will be no doubt that all 
 the partes orationis, really containing ideas, were developed 
 after the verb. To prove this, let us take for example the word 
 \iyo\xzv. The word consists of three parts : the root \ty, the 
 connective vowel o, and the termination /n^v. If we paraphrase 
 in English the ideas expressed by XzyofiEv, it signifies, as is 
 sufficiently well known, nothing else but we are saying; for 
 \iyo) is equivalent to, / am saying. As in these circumlocu- 
 tions we find the requisite parts of a judgment externally dis- 
 tinguished, we or /being the subject, are or am the copulate, 
 and saying the predicate; so the same parts may easily be 
 detected as embodied in the one word \iyo\iEv. The termination 
 fiev, as a designation of the person, represents the subject; for 
 in the verbal terminations of the indicative, optative, conjunctive, 
 and imperative, it is very easy to trace out etymologically the 
 roots of the personal pronouns. The syllable Xey, the radical 
 syllable, which first gives to the whole verb its peculiar sense, 
 its shade, as the predicate to the judgment, is manifestly itself a 
 predicate ; finally, that called the connective vowel o, supplies 
 the place of the verb substantive as copulate. That this is really 
 the case, will be immediately shown by separating the proper 
 root of the verb substantive, in the Greek language, from its 
 terminations. This root is sometimes the E sound, sometimes 
 the O sound ; in the indicative, optative, and infinitive E, in the 
 participle O ; for that in el/ul the simple £ constitutes the root, is 
 evident from a comparison with other verbs in pt 9 wherein the 
 characteristic is lengthened in the natural form (ti^yi/jll from 
 tISe), which here in slfii is lengthened in the diphthongal form ; 
 but it is shown above all by the optative eiijv, where the modal 
 characteristic of the optative, namely i, immediately follows the 
 root £. Now the root of the verb substantive being sometimes 
 £ and sometimes o, we have thereby an explanation why the 
 connective vowel changes from o into £ ; e. g. A^yo/icr, Atytrf, 
 &c. Also, if the above be true, the question will at the same 
 time be decided, whether verbs with or verbs without a con- 
 
GREEK ACCENTUATION. 13 
 
 nective vowel are older. For as the idea of the copulate 
 necessarily belongs to a judgment, which the verb originally 
 represented, it follows that the verbs with a connective vowel 
 are older, and, on the contrary, that those that are formed 
 without it, can only have arisen by syncope, which is always 
 a production of later times. It is evident, from what has been 
 said, that the verb substantive formed itself properly out of the 
 so called connective vowels, as more abstraction is required to 
 express by language the simple idea of being or that a thing is, 
 without defining by the addition of a predicate, how it is. It is, 
 moreover, evident, that the Ionic form of the participle of elfil, cwv, 
 Iovtoq, when compared with the other form iov, ovtoq, belongs 
 to a more recent period, the root of the verb substantive being 
 apparently contained twofold therein, which is an abandonment 
 of the original formation of this verb. As the verb has been 
 proved hereby to be the oldest pars orationis, it will not appear 
 singular, if in the doctrine of the accent, which ought accurately 
 to follow a language in the historical course of its developement, 
 we begin with the verb, namely, with those verbs that are 
 formed with a connective vowel. 
 
 A. Forms with a connective vowel. 
 The simple verb takes the accent on the root, when the quan- 
 tity and number of the final syllables permit. When this is not 
 the case the first law, §. 4., takes effect: AaV — w, apiraZu (pro- 
 perly ap-rraZoy, which the length of the final syllable does not 
 allow, §. 5.). Hence it is evident, that in those tenses and 
 modes in which the changed quantity of the final syllable per- 
 mits, the fundamental idea of the verb again receives the accent, 
 thus e. g. ripTraZov and apiraZt, because the final syllable is now 
 short. 
 
 §. 13. 
 1. Prepositions, augment and reduplication, as also every com- 
 position, enlarge the idea of a simple verb. The accent, there- 
 fore, in these cases is either placed upon the syllable itself, 
 which enlarges the idea, or if this be not permitted by the quan- 
 tity of the final syllable or the number of all the syllables, as near 
 
14 GREEK ACCENTUATION. 
 
 as possible to the syllable which enlarges the idea. Comp. 
 §. 4. 5. 
 
 Note 1. — e. g. 'EniXeye (imperat. of eiriXiyio), eXeyov, kI- 
 kevSs, KdTtpvicave ; zTr'iXeye is different from the simple Xtys ; 
 therefore, when the nature of the final syllable permits, this 
 preposition receives the accent, which in k7ri\iyu> is not pos- 
 sible. The Romans in this resemble the Greeks : disco, di- 
 dici, tango, tetigi. 
 
 Note 2. — 'Exp^v has no augment, but merely a prefix of e 
 for the sake of euphony (as in k\^k and x$ce) ; otherwise it 
 must have been sxpriv, an( ^ even then there would have been 
 no reason for the paragogic v ; l\oi\v is an old infinitive, 
 used as an adverb. V. Theodos, p. 218. So to \9^ v in Eurip. 
 Conf. Eustath. ad Iliad, p. 1179. 38. "E^p*? stands in Apol- 
 lonius for expw^^n^* There is here therefore no anomaly 
 of tone. 
 
 2. It is evident, that in compounds the added word, which 
 enlarges the idea of the simple verb, does not cany its accent 
 beyond the syllable, which possessed it before the composition. 
 Consequently o^ec, liricrx^ J no ^ hrKr-^Q ; ^og, airodog ; not 
 airodog. Also not Karacr^ 6 ? rrapaax^, but /caracr^Cj ira^atj^Q ; or 
 at the most, Karaarxs, TrapaGyz, as Hesiod. Sc. H. 446.,. liriax^y 
 unless here cVic^s, from iTrio-^w, be more correct. 
 
 Note. — A recession of the accent to the Otherwise unac- 
 cented first syllable of a compound occurs in other words, 
 namely, in substantives when the second word has suf- 
 fered syncope : Qeoyvig (for Oeoyovig), eTrnrXa (for kir'nrXoa), 
 Xeifiappog, QeoicXog, 'EtsokAoc, AoavicXog. The adjectives in 
 such a case retain the old tone ; Kanovooi, kclkovoi, &c. Hence 
 the accentuation of veoyvog, from veoyovog, instead of vtoyvog, 
 is remarkable. On Karaayz see Jacobs ad Achill. Tat. p. 729. 
 Matthise, Eur. Tr. 82. 
 
 8. Lastly, it must be observed, as has already been laid down 
 §. 4. Note, that the accent is never placed beyond the first com- 
 position, and, therefore, never beyond an existing augment. 
 Hence fcar£<r)(ov, irapiaxov, lirkcnrov, tirij^av, afiQiarav, even in 
 the doubly augmented forms, iowfjicc, ^vtaxov. In airknre and 
 the like, however, there is no double augment. It is evident, 
 12 
 
GREEK ACCENTUATION. 15 
 
 therefore, that as soon as the augment is dropped the accent 
 passes to the composition : (rvvoiSa, ireo'ioiSa ; for ol§a is without 
 augment. In like manner in the Epic forais otters, (cartas (not 
 jcart'x* Horn. II. III. 243. Od. XIII. 269.) avtXtct (not dviXtcev 
 Horn. 11. XIII. 583., but as itysXicg II. XIV. 477.). So irEoi'xevs 
 (Od. VII. 140., but not irtpixzvev, as Od. III. 437. ; for here is 
 no contraction). Besides v7ro£{£a, vttoeikov, iir'ucjTai with rejected 
 augment. Conf. Schol. Venet. IL XVI. 305. VI. 244. Eustath. 
 ad II. p. 1084. 28. peMev Od. XXI. 377. ought to be p&icv. 
 Note. — The Grammarians appear to have retained a dis- 
 tinction in composition between zlSov (imperf.) and y i$ov (aor. 
 2.) : E<ra£ov and laiSov. So still in Soph. Phil. 679. ta&ov, 
 although in Horn. II. XVIII. 233. we have a'crtSc, and XX. 
 342. t^ev. Buttmann, however, in Sophocles, silently cor- 
 rects into eaicov, which at least is supported by the analogy of 
 ovvoica. 
 
 a. The same is the case with verbs, which in prose usually 
 put the augment before the preposition : e. g. kuSiZov (not koS - - 
 7?ov ; for it is Ikclzl^ov), ku^ev^z (not kclSzvSs ; for it is tjca^ew- 
 3ov), kcxctjto (not KaOriTo ; for it is cKa^rrro). On the contrary, it 
 is correct to accentuate, KaZtjaro (for there is no eicaStyoTo), l(f>l- 
 %ov, tvevSov, and iraoiZov. This is the accentuation to be fol- 
 lowed even in Homer, to whom the forms IkclSiZov and Ikci^to 
 are not unknown. For although the former (Od. XVI. 408.) can 
 be removed, yet the latter remains as sufficiently old. Hymn, in 
 Bacch. 
 
 That forms like icazripEv, fiiyripav, &c. present nothing remark- 
 able or appertaining to this place, is evident, although the Schol. 
 Venet U. XIV. 171. unnecessarily makes express mention that 
 these forms must be proparoxytone. 
 
 b. Monosyllabic verbal forms by nature long and without a 
 connective vowel, take the circumflex, (particularly if the aug- 
 ment be omitted) : arij (tWrj), 0cij (tyZyi), (3ij (f/3»j), yvCo (tyino). 
 On the contrary, the short plural forms <j)Zuv, rr«v, fiuv, 8$v, na- 
 turally receive the acute. <P?'/c (2. pers. ind.pres.) makes the only 
 exception ; for £ifc is ind. aor. 2. instead of tyriQ and (f>>jc 2. pens. 
 conj. aor. 2. 
 
 Note, — The Dorians do not appeal to have regarded the 
 
16 GREEK ACCENTUATION. 
 
 augment as a composition enlarging the sense ; for they ac- 
 cented tyayov, eXzyov, Irpi^pv, ecrracjav, Ifyaaav. Conf. Gregor. 
 Corinth. Schaef. p. 317. 657. Phavor. p. 611. 5. But as the 
 augment manifestly arose out of the reduplication, the common 
 accentuation is more consistent. 
 
 Peculiarity of Mode. 
 
 §• 14. 
 
 1. Optative. — The terminations oi and at in the third person 
 sing, optat. act. are (contrary to §. 5. 2.) considered as by nature 
 long in accentuation : KaraXaVoi. The reason is, that these ter- 
 minations are formed by contraction, e. g. apnaZoi from apTra- 
 Zoie, apiraaai from apTra<raie. This is shewn by the Epic and 
 Attic form of the aor. optat. in as, e. g. Sma-jceSacras. See p. 29. 
 
 2. Participle. — a. The paroxytone neuter of participles re- 
 tains its accent on the same place, even when the last syllable 
 is short by nature, as a distinction from the Epic unaugmented 
 indicative ; e. g. Trapi\ov (neut. part, pres.) ; on the contrary, 
 trapzypv (imperf. indie, for irapuyov). 
 
 Note.— OtysXov alone forms an exception. Coming from 
 6<j)eWov it ought, as an original participle, to be accented 
 6(j>£\ov. But being subsequently regarded as a particle it 
 lost its original accent, like \9^ v - ^ mi ght also, in early 
 times, be pronounced 6$Aov, as aor. 2. In each case o^tXov 
 is a participle, not an indicative, as is usually supposed. This 
 can only be on^eXov. 
 
 b. Composition, and therefore an enlargement of the sense, has 
 no influence upon a change of the accent in any oxytone parti- 
 ciple, but the syllable accented in the nominative retains the 
 tone through all the cases : SoKri^dg, So/ojS^vroc, SoKrjSlvra. 
 
 Note. — (18/cwv cannot be considered as a participle. On 
 EviXSuv see §. 15. 2. b. Eustath. ad. II. p. 1097. 63. 
 
 c. The genitive plur. of the fern, participle is perispome (see 
 §. 19. first decl. 2.), only when the nominative of the feminine has 
 a syllable more than that of the masculine ; e. g. ra^ae, ra\- 
 Sacra (rax^acrwv). Comp. §. 28. 2. Otherwise the genitives of 
 
 . the masculine and feminine are accented alike, ^cuvojutvoc, $ai- 
 vofxivr} (gen. pi. (f>aivo/j.£vtov). 
 
GREEK ACCENTUATION. 17 
 
 Note 1. — Only Doric genitives in av are always perispome 
 even in these latter forms of the second declension : <f>aivo- 
 fisvav. This likewise holds of all adjectives. 
 
 Note 2. — Proper names formed from participles in ofiEvog 
 and ajiEvog are mostly oxytone : Scu^ojuevoe, y Op\ofj.evog, 'A/ao - - 
 <Tafj.£v6g,Ti(jaiuLEv6g, 'Ia/ufvoc, 'Akovuevoc, A£?ajii£voc, KAa£o/z£- 
 vai, 'AAaA/co/uvcu, JLvpvfXEvai, 'iSojucvat. Hereto belong also the 
 substantives Sa^a/xevr), elafievn, §. 23. c. 1. Some trisyllabic pro- 
 per names of this kind, however, are proparoxytone, and follow 
 the general rule : "OpjtiEvoc, KXvfxEvog. Generally grammarians 
 appear to have invented this distinction in the accentuation of 
 proper names, as it is manifestly in direct contradiction to 
 what has been said above, §. 7., on the subject of proper 
 names, in so far as they have retained the old iEolic accentua- 
 tion. See Lobeck ad Phryn. p. 322. 
 
 Peculiarity of Tenses. 
 §. 15. 
 1. Perfect. — a. The termination of the perf. act. infinitive in 
 at has been formed by syncope, \e\onrlvai from XsXonrifievai ; 
 hence it is paroxytone, contrary to §. 12. The same may, from 
 the accentuation, be inferred of the perf. pass, infinitive tetv^cli, 
 KaZriaSai, KaTeE,av$ai, £7riKU(rSai, (see §. 11. II. 1. Note). Yet the 
 perf. pass, belongs properly to §. 16. II. 2. 
 
 Note. — In a similar manner the accentuation of the old in- 
 finitive in efisv is to be explained by apocope, thus Xebrf/fev, 
 contrary to the rule, §. 12., is a paroxytone, because it is apo- 
 copised from XwrrtjuiEvat. So ekSv/ulev, Zevyvvfuiev, &c. 
 
 b. The termination of the particip. perf. act. is oxytone. Comp. 
 §. 28. TtTv<pu)g, TETvtyvta, TETv<pog. 
 
 c. The particip. perf. pass, is always paroxytone, because it 
 has been formed by syncope, omitting the connective vowel, te- 
 TVfifitvog, TTETTvviiivog. It belongs however on that account to 
 §. 16. II. 8. 
 
 Note 1.— Some participles (mostly with the Attic reduplica- 
 tion) disregard this syncope, and are accented according to the 
 general principles. So aXaXii/iEvog, aKayfipttvOg, iXiiXafitvog, 
 laavfiEvog, avfiEvog, ap/iEvog. Among these Ilerodian reckons 
 C 
 
18 GREEK ACCENTUATION. 
 
 also (Etym. M. s. v.) ovrdfiEvog, and Eust. ad Odys's. p. 
 1838. 15. aprifievog. The first three, together with ovrdfjievog 
 and KTaiizvoq, are perhaps rather to be considered as presents 
 of verbs in /zt, (V. Phavor. v. ' AicaxnfizvoQ.) Finally, the par- 
 ticiple iXriXd/nevog occurs in the MSS. themselves mostly as 
 paroxytone. Conf. Herod. VII. 84. "H/uievog, Ka^rifxevog is 
 always proparoxytone, because this original perfect has passed 
 into the signification of the present. 
 
 Note 2. — Apollonius (de adv. p. 545.) gives the rule, that 
 this recession of accent always takes place when a is omitted 
 before /nevog, ovTaajxivog, ovTa/nevog, cruvfXrjXacjUfvoc, avvsXr]- 
 XdfiEvog. The same he supposes of SeoTroorTje and ^£o-7ror»]c? 
 ipyaarrrig and Epydrrjg. So \poid and XQ® a ' Phavor. p. 273. 
 47. adds rjprj/uLzvog. In like manner Apollonius accented 7r£7r- 
 rdjuLevog, but Herodian 7T£7rra/j£voe, Phav. p. 1473. 41. 
 2. Aorists. — a. The aor. 1. act. and mid. is invariably accented 
 according to the general laws ; only it must be observed, that 
 
 1. the particip. aor. 1. act. in ag has the last syllable long, 
 as the Doric form in aig already indicates, (eXdaraaig for eXdcrag) ; 
 
 2. its infinitive act. is always accented on the penultimate 
 syllable, o-vo-fctacrat. This alone, therefore, will distinguish the 
 infin. aor. 1. act. from the imperat. aor. 1. mid., which conforms 
 to the general law. Thus e. g. 7rdpr}crai, KOfiiaat, %(pa\pcu are im- 
 peratives, but ravvaatj <j)vXd%ai, cHpvvaat infinitives. 
 
 b. The aor. 2. act. in the imperative of some, and in the par- 
 ticiple and infinitive of all verbs, takes the accent on that syl- 
 lable which contains the connective vowel. Hence 
 
 I. In the imperative the following : dirt (dwov follow, as a 
 distinction from the indicative elirov, see Matthiae, Eur. Ion. 
 334.), sX^e, £up£, !§£, Xa/31. The two last, however, only with 
 the Attics (V. Schol. Venet. II. I. 85. Arcad. p. 149. Bast, ad 
 Greg. Cor. p. 121.). Some also attribute mi and <j>ay£ to the 
 Attics (Bekker. Anecd. p. 1428). Apollonius appears to have 
 oxytoned <j>dSi also as imperative of the aor. 2. (Theocrit. Id. 
 22. 56.), while as pres. Herodian makes it paroxytone, or rather 
 properispome, Draco, p. 58. "Ide and AajSf, when used in an 
 emphatic sense, are paroxytone. iEsch. Eum. 127. Xdfie, Xdfia, 
 Xa'j3f, Xaj3£, ippdZov. 
 
GREEK ACCENTUATION. 19 
 
 The imperative mid. belongs hereto, yet so that the last 
 syllable is perispome : yevov, ttvZov, fiaXov, Idov. The last, 
 when having the force of an interjection, becomes oxytone, 
 according to the analogy of lov, which was also lov. It is peri- 
 spome when it denotes the actual contemplation of an object. 
 Hence, l£ov, H tart, and wg ypacpEvg cnroaTa^dg i$ov /jle Kavd- 
 Zpv<rov Eur. Hec. 802. The aor. 2. imperat. mid. is also 
 perispome in all compounds, the accent never receding, KancHov, 
 tZiSov, wapafiaXov (Arist. Ran. 180.), icaZtXov (Arist. Vesp. 936.), 
 while compounds of the imperat. act. fall again under the old 
 rule : Aafit vrroXa^E, eX$e e^eXSe, eItte cnroEnrE. 
 
 Note. — The imperat. aor. 2. mid. does not appear to have 
 been accented on the last syllable in all dialects, Conf. Schol. 
 Aristoph. Plut. 103. rb §£ -jrvSov TTEptaTraraC egtl yap fyv- 
 rspog ciopurTog' tovtov $e ol ^Attikol Trzptcnrwcn kcu »/ xpriaig 
 i)koXov^y](te rg SioXektio' f} yap dvaXoyia fiapvvEi, log tyr\Giv 
 'AiroXXtovtog. Choeroboscus MS. expressly observes iravra 
 
 TCL TTQOGTaKTlKa TOO /3' flEGOV dopiGTOV 01 'A$"T)VCUOt TTEpiGirCoGLV. 
 
 The same says Phavorinus under dvafiaXov. It is certain, 
 that when an imperat. aor. 2. mid. was perispome in the 
 simple form, the same happened in the compound. Accord- 
 ingly Buttmann's rule in his Ausf. Gr. Gr. I. p. 463, is not 
 universal. The following are given by Phavorinus under Xa/3ow, 
 p. 1144. 10. 1152. 17. as exceptions from our rule: rpdnov, 
 t7ri\aZov, and d(ptKov. Tpdnov I find so accented in Aristoph. 
 Ran. 1248. and d<j>iicov in Aristoph. Eq. 590. Soph. O. C. 470. 
 has Iviyicov, and 147. 'Uov, which Elmsley has changed into 
 EvEyicov and lkov. 
 
 II. In the infinitive. Here the accented syllable invariably 
 takes the circumflex : tt&uv, elnuv, dyayelv, irerr&tiv, Siyuv, 
 ct^eZuv. The infinitive mid. of all verbs falls under this rule, 
 receiving the accent on the connective vowel, TrETTiZiaSai, dya- 
 yia^ai, yEvtaXai, TpaTTEG^ai, alaZEaSai, Xlteg^ul, dpEG^ai ; also 
 ipiodtti ought to be so accented. V. Phavorin. p. 1186. 44. 
 
 Note. — An observation of the Scholiast on Aristoph. Nub. 
 
 38. is remarkable: K9ra$ap$FeXv ol 'Arruco) ttuoo^vvovgl Kara- 
 
 QapSuv. So positive a declaration ought to make us cautious 
 
 in individual accentuations, even such as Ziyuv, g^'Suv. 
 
 c -2 
 
20 OREEK ACCENTUATION. 
 
 But it is questioned, whether the Scholiast has not here con- 
 founded KaraSapSuv and KartSapSai (V. Phavor.). Also a 
 passage in ^Esch. Pers. 968., where iTravipofiat stands, might 
 cause a doubt, whether tpecrSai is not correct, as well as tp£- 
 <rSai.. In prose, however, it ought always to be written ipiaSai. 
 III. In the participle act. h X^wv, jdaXwv, irzTr&wv, Iwv, klojv, 
 wiwv. Also, ld)v belongs hereto. V. Etym. M. s. v. ; that iwv 
 is aorist follows from JCsch. Pers. 250. 
 
 Note 1. — Hence, on the correctness of the accentuation 
 7r((f>viov and KaraTrifyvwv (as Aristarchus accented, while 
 Tyrannio on the contrary made them oxytone ; see Schol. 
 Venet. II. XVI. 827.), as they are manifestly aorists, there 
 is much room for doubt. 
 
 Note 2. — 'Iwv, KLibv, iwv, agreeably to all analogy, ought to 
 be accented i'wv, klwv, zwv, as properly aorists of this kind 
 could not be formed. Nevertheless tradition and the analogy 
 of tthLv are followed. 
 
 Note 3, — The old proper names "Itov, 'A/£0iW, c Y7T£ptwv, 
 AafiLov, form an exception, according to §. 7., as they have 
 only v for the characteristic, and not vr, like the aorist 
 participles. Likewise TLviXSwv, as a proper name, belongs 
 in its accentuation hereto. Conf. Herodot. IV. 162. 
 
 Note 4. — The accentuations crx^wv and o-x^etv, instead of 
 <r-)(tSdjv and cr^e^av, ought no longer to be tolerated in Attic 
 authors, because eax&ov is only aor. 2. and never imperf. In 
 like manner Siyuv and Siyeiv are false for Siyuv and Siyelv. 
 V. Elmsl. ad Med. p. 234. On the contrary, Blomf. ad 
 Prom. 16. 
 
 IV. In the indicative, conjunctive, and optative, the aorists II. 
 are always accented according to the general rule, i\a(3ov, Xaj3w, 
 Xaj3ot//t, not Xaj3a>, SaKio, &c. for there is no contraction in these 
 aorists. Likewise in the compounds with t^w no contraction is 
 to be thought of, <rx ( ^> °"X^? °"XV> because (except the enclitic 
 forms) no indicative, conjunctive, or optative, appears as 
 oxytone but always barytone; as soon as composition takes 
 place, the accent naturally recedes, Karaayji), Karaoke* Karaa^y, 
 or liriairb), iiricnnQQ, not Karaa\Co, Karacr^g, Karacr^y (exactly as 
 $r\v, $ijc, <pt), become with the augment z$r\v, e^ng, tQri, not 
 
GREEK ACCENTUATION. 21 
 
 l$r\v, £$t)c, £0f}). Kara(T\C) would not be an aorist, tliere being 
 none of this form from verbs pure in c, but the present of a verb 
 pure KaTCKTxtu, V. Phavor. p. 1011. 9. p. 1583. 2. The case is 
 different with verbs in /mi, avaj3w, dvaSu, &c. for here a contrac- 
 tion takes place of the characteristic with the connective vowel 
 of the conjunctive. 
 
 B. Forms without a connective Vowel. 
 
 §. 16. 
 
 To these belong I. verbs in fii, and II. certain forms of the 
 regular verbs, as the perf. pass, and the aorists pass. 
 
 I. Verbs in fit. 
 
 1. The indicative of these verbs is accented entirely accord- 
 ing to the general rules ; only the third person plur. of the pres. 
 act. is properispome, because the characteristic vowel of these 
 verbs (e, a, o, v,) forms a contraction with the vowel of the ter- 
 mination. For the termination of this third person plur. in verbs 
 in fit is not vtcfl, as in regular verbs, but evrai ; hence t&sevtgi 
 Tt&utri ; for vt is always dropped in Greek before or, but re- 
 placed by natural length in the quantity. Therefore, first r&kim, 
 then TiSeio-i : so laracn, SiSovcri, Selkvvcti. This e before the com- 
 mon termination vtgl frequently changes as a kind of connective 
 vowel l into a ; hence rtiiam, SiSoacri, earn, so that a second 
 termination avrm (Boeot. avSi ; see Boeckh. Staatsh. 2. p. 393.) 
 must be assumed. This change of a into e, or of e into a, ought 
 to cause as little surprise as the change of zrvxp — a into erv\p — t. 
 A precisely similar explanation applies to the form irpoSiovai in 
 
 1 That such^ a connective vowel must be assumed, is shown 1. by forms like 
 ditioafitv. V. Lobeck, Phryn. p. 245. The a in aoi is long, because the omission of 
 vt is always replaced by a syllable long by nature : rinrTovroi tvtztovgi, Xiuvtoi 
 Xeovai. 2. By the accent, which without a connective vowel ought to be 'iaraai, 
 diSovffi, ieUcwfff, as is the ease in Doric forms of this kind, which form this third 
 person of the plural without a connective vowel : t'iOivti (termination merely vrt, not 
 evri), 'Uvtl, not tljivti, tivTi, which is the dative sing, of the participle. So also 
 from a/it a third person plur. ipti might be formed, but hardly lai (Theog. 71(». 
 Bekk.), which could only be a contraction from uiai, as the forms in m never appear 
 without a connective vowel. This appears to admit of being advanced in opposition 
 to Buttmann's view (Ansi fir. Or. I. p. 562*). 
 
22 GREEK ACCENTUATION. 
 
 Homer, II. I. 291. Here the peculiar connective vowel o is 
 adopted again from the regular verbs in the place of a or e. 
 
 Note 1. — Hence the accentuation tarn from ujjli is evidently 
 regular, for l is the root of eifju ; on the contrary in lam, Ik is 
 the root ; hence Uam, lam. Consequently Ifyam is from l^ufii ; 
 on the contrary, l^iam from l^[y]p.i. Qam and elm alone are 
 oxytone as enclitics; s. §. 47. 1. 
 
 Note 2. — -"1(7(107, as has been shewn by Buttmann (Ausf. 
 Gr. Gr. I. p. 572.), does not belong to verbs without a cor- 
 rective vowel, but is an old perfect. Had this not been the 
 case it would have been accented laam. The reason why 
 irapeim is not properispome, is that dm is enclitic ; see 
 §. 47. 1. 
 
 Note 3. — AiSoio-Sa in Homer II. XIX. 270. as second 
 person, furnished with the connective vowel {didio dtdotg), 
 presents nothing remarkable. 
 
 2. The conjunctive is circumflexed in entire conformity to 
 the general laws, the radical vowel being contracted with the 
 connective vowel (for without the accession of the latter the 
 formation of the conjunctive would be impossible). Thus tiSw, 
 igtoj, udu) {u$£ is the root, whence zl§i(o, eiSw *, and elSdriv), and 
 in the passive Ti^Cyjxai, tcrrw/xat, Sidufjiai; see Theodos. Bekk. 
 p. 1058. 
 
 Note. — In the conjunctive and optative of 'ithull this law is 
 often found violated in the MSS. ; cKpiu) for dtyiio, and dtpitofxev 
 for dfyiiofxzv, l^iojfjitiv for HZlmjulsv; but this thoroughly anomalous 
 accentuation has arisen solely by confounding these forms 
 with the conjunctive of dfii, Iw, 'iwjiev ; see, however, Butt- 
 mann, Ausf. Gr. Gr. §. 108. I. 3. on Soph. Phil. 705. Bekker, 
 Theogn. 94. When Matthiaj (Eurip. Heracl. 475.) holds 
 accentuations such as irp6<rSr}T£ to be analogous to icaTo$tjrai 
 and the like, he at least does so in opposition to the opinion of 
 the old grammarians. 
 
 1 According to Aristarchus, elduj is the common accentuation ; yet etdcj, htSyg, 
 appears also to have been in use, which for Homer, who recognises the shortened 
 conjunctive 'iva tiSofxev, is perhaps to be preferred. V. Schol. Vcnet. II. I. 363. 
 VI. 150. 
 
GREEK ACCENTUATION. 23 
 
 But in the passive forms the Attics often reject the character- 
 istic vowel, and replace it by the connective vowel, so that the 
 accentuation now conforms to that of the regular verbs, rt'Swjucu, 
 Stdw/zat, ( l(TT(i)fiau The conjunctives ^vvw/uLai and £7rtarwjuat, 
 together with all whose active is not in use, are accented only 
 in this manner, but the rest take both accentuations, yet so that 
 the Attics mostly prefer that which pre-supposes the omission 
 of the characteristic vowel. This obtains even of torwjtiai 1 . 
 When grammarians transfer this accentuation to Irifu, it ought, 
 from the nature of the thing, to be confined to forms of the pre- 
 sent pass, and mid., where * is in the root, e. g. as if we were to 
 say irpottofiai; on the contrary, the aorist 2. ought always to 
 be properispome, 7rpow/xcu, irQor\rai, not irpotofiai, noor^Tai, V. 
 Phav. p. 1397. 57. It would, indeed, be repugnant to sound 
 reason to reject "the whole root of a word (consequently its 
 sense, its signification, in short, the predicate in the judgment, 
 §. 12.), and to leave it to be represented by a connective 
 vowel. Such an inconsistency would be exhibited by Trgowfim, 
 Trporjrat, &c. wherein the preposition irpo appears formally 
 inflected as a verb : irgo root, o> and r\ connective vowel of the 
 conjunctive, and rat termination. In rt^w/xat, nay even in 
 aQiw/iai a remnant of the root is preserved in $ and i ; but in 
 a<pr]Tai there would be only a breathing of the root. And 'who 
 has ever heard of a breathing without a vowel belonging to it ? 
 Therefore such forms, especially as the MSS. are so often 
 favourable (V. Thucyd. I. 64. Bekkeri), should invariably 
 be properispome. Comp. Phavorin. v. 'ATroSw/jLai Elmsl. 
 Heracl. 476. 
 
 Note. — In Plato de legg. XI. p. 934. c. even the conjunc- 
 tive tTTKJTiovTai from liriaTafiaL occurs as properispome. 
 3. The optative of these verbs has the peculiarity of inserting 
 an i) between the termination and modal characteristic («); 
 hence TtZthiv (3"e root, i modal characteristic, i) the inserted 
 
 1 It is usually assumed, that i<7ru>/icu alone musl always he properispome. For 
 this I find no express testimony in grammarians. On the other hand, there is no 
 
 internal reason, why, like ri^io/mi, Kipuivrai (Homer, II. IV. 2G0.), we should not 
 also aceent lOTWjtMIt, as the MSS. BO often give this aeeenluatien. V. Poppo. proleg. 
 
 ad Time. I. p. 229. Herodot VI. •>:>. 
 
24 GREEK ACCENTUATION. 
 
 vowel, v termination). This tj occurs now only in the active 
 forms, where therefore the accentuation tl^eltov, Tt&eifiev, tiSeIts, 
 icttcutov, «arafyz£v, iGTcure, SiSolrov, Sl^ol/ulev, SiSoits, is to be ex- 
 plained as a syncope from t&eiyitov, r&eiiifiev, &c. V. Eustath. 
 ad Odyss. p. 1907. 46. But the accentuation of the third person 
 plural t&eIev, larauv, SiSoUv, is remarkable ; for here that vowel 
 is really extant, only shortened as e, between the modal character- 
 istic and termination. For this intermediate vowel also appears 
 as e in the active forms of the common conjugation of the optative 
 1. in the natural length of ol (e. g. AeiVoI from Xeittoie, see the 
 note on Aristotle's Polit. p. 333.) and of at (e. g. tvx^ol from tv- 
 ipme) for the accent; 2. as really visible in the third person plur. 
 (XdwoiEv) and in the third person sing, of the Attic forms in eie, 
 (e. g. rvxptie). Consequently the third person plur. ought pro- 
 perly to be accented tiSelev, 'laraiEv, Sidoiev. But in earlier 
 times this i\ or £ must also have been used in the passive forms ; 
 at least the a in the Ionic forms of the third person plur. jdovXoi- 
 a-To, yzvaai-a-ro, tends to shew this. The omission of such an 
 originally extant intermediate vowel can alone explain the ac- 
 centuations t&elo, rt^aro, t&eIvSe, t&eIvto, tcrraXo, larratTO, Si- 
 SoTo, &Sotro, &c. (V. Arcad. p. 171. 27.) 
 
 But besides this regular accentuation the Attics have also 
 forms, which no longer recognize the previous existence of an 
 intermediate vowel, consequently draw the accent as far back as 
 possible. This accentuation is confined solely to those forms, 
 the active present of which is no longer extant : Svvcllto, ett'ht- 
 raiTo, ovolto, &c. are never found as properispome. V. Arcad. 
 p. 172.; on the contrary in Xaraftat the accentuation torcuo, v hj- 
 tcllto, which no longer regards the intermediate vowel, is peculiar 
 to the Attics alone. 
 
 Note 1. — The Homeric forms of the optative XeXvto and 
 daivvro are according to the above rule correctly properispome. 
 V. Schol. Venet. II. XXIV. 665., XeXvto and Saivvro would 
 be an abandonment of the optative, whose iota is absorbed 
 by the kindred v on account of the following r; for the diph- 
 thong vi never occurs before a consonant. 
 
 Note 2. — All forms which in the optative take the connective 
 vowel instead of the verbal characteristic are accented accord- 
 
GREEK ACCENTUATION. 25 
 
 ing to the rule of verbs with the connective vowel : liriSoivro, 
 7rp6ZoiTo, &c. Only in the aor. 2. oflrjfii, such an accentuation is 
 objectionable on the same grounds as have been adduced above 
 against the conjunctives TrporjvSe, irpowjiaL, instead of Trpofjo-^e, 
 (Conf. Arist. Vesp. 434.) Trpowpai. Therefore in Thucyd. I. 
 120. and elsewhere forms as Trpooivro for ttqouvto or at most 
 wpoolvTo, &c. ought not to be tolerated. 
 
 Note 3. — On the identity of rj and £ as intermediate vowel be- 
 tween the modal characteristic and termination, see a remark- 
 able expression of Herodian in Schol. Venet. II. XIV. 241. 
 
 4. The imperative of these verbs follows the general rules of ac- 
 centuation. That there is nothing uncommon in the accentua- 
 tions aVoSoc, 7T£pi^£C) &c. has already been remarked, §. 13. 2. 
 However the imperative of the aor. 2. mid. has in composition 
 this peculiarity, that the accent recedes in the second person 
 singular, only when the preposition is dissyllabic, but that when 
 it is monosyllabic the circumflex stands on the radical word : 
 TTapaSov, Kara^ov, diroSov ; but dtyov, 7rpoov, irpodov, IvSov, 
 (Aristoph. Eq. 51.) ; although resolved they would be a<j>zo, 7rpo- 
 £o<7o. This accentuation, therefore, ranks with that mentioned 
 in §. 15. b. 1. V. Phavor. p. 1571. 1. But it only happens in 
 the assigned second person ; otherwise the rule is always fol- 
 lowed : TrpoevSov, TrpotaSe, &C. 
 
 5. The infinitive active in the present and aorist 2. and the 
 infinitive of the aorist 2. mid. are regularly accented on the cha- 
 racteristic vowel : riStvai, lardvai, SiSovat, 7rapadovvai, d.TroS£(T%ai, 
 ta^ai, 7rpO£a£at, a7ro3o<r^at, SiaTrraaSai, (pdcr^ai, (not TrTavSai, or 
 tyaoZai ; for the rule is, that the root of those in a remains short 
 in the infinitive), although reduplication and composition should 
 require a recession of the accent. The original termination of 
 the infinitive active was jULsvat ; hence first TiStfitvai, tcrrdfj^vai, 
 $iS6fievai ; then by syncope and the omission of the syllable /uc, 
 Ti^tvai, lardvaLy Stcovai, iivai, (root £, by reduplication is.) 
 
 Note 1. — When the usual manuscripts give the infinitive of 
 tlfjLL livai also as paroxytone, this accentuation can only have 
 arisen from a misconception of the root. The root of ilfxt is 
 merely I, not h ; therefore the £ in Uvai cannot belong to the 
 root, but is part of the original termination of the infinitive 
 
26 GREEK ACCENTUATION. 
 
 fitvai, (Si&fJ-zvai still occurs in Homer, II. VI. 393.), whence 
 by the rejection of jjl came evai \ which appended to the root 
 I without a connective vowel gives hvai, not Uvai. To this 
 false accent we are indebted for the bad forms, which con- 
 trary to all analogy have an e between the root and termina- 
 tion. (V. Lobeck. Phryn. p. 16.) It is therefore very uncer- 
 tain whether the middle hjuat, Ufxriv would not be better written 
 hfiat, Ujllyiv, (from trj/zt), so as to leave for eljii no middle at 
 all, which in such verbs is of itself useless, although it would 
 be nothing unheard of, as stated by Matthise on Eurip. Here. 
 Fur. 559. 
 
 Note 2. — Conformably to this law, the infinitive r&vdvai 
 (TE^vd/uievai), is formed without a connective vowel ; but teSvcl- 
 vai contracted from T&vaivat is also correct, and with the 
 Attics, when admissible, should always be preferred. Conf. 
 iEsch. Agam. 540. Xalpw' reSvavai 8' ovkzt dvrepio Stoig. 
 Comp. Schol. Aristoph. Ran. 1012. 
 
 6. The participle active of the present and aor. 2. is always ac- 
 cented on the characteristic vowel : r&dg (Sc the radical sylla- 
 ble), iardg (trra the radical syllable), BiSovg, Ssucvvg, yrjpdg, ica- 
 ra(3pd)Q, dXovg, dvaardg. 
 
 Note 1. — The participle tcrae is formed with the usual con- 
 nective vowel of the aor. 1. (a), and consequently does not be- 
 long hereto. There is no oxytone participle in crag, because 
 <r in the Greek language is never radical. V. Etym. M. v. 
 "la-act, p. 476. 
 
 Note 2. — IloXvrXac must not be ranked under participles, 
 as it is only a syncope of 7roXuraXac 7 - on the contrary dvarXdg 
 from rXriint is correct. The proper names "ArXae "ArXav- 
 rog, and liepicpag HspiQavTog (from (frag <f>dvrog), are paroxy- 
 tone according to §. 7. On the latter see Eustath. Od. p. 
 1390. 33. 
 
 Note 3. — The characteristic vowel in all participles, being 
 short by nature, can only take the circumflex in the dative 
 
 1 Finally from this evai was formed by apocope the common termination of the 
 infinitive iv ; ru7rr-£-ev, tvtttuv. Evai as termination still occurs in the inf. aor. 
 pass. TV<p$k-ii/ai, TVipSijvui. 
 
GREEK ACCENTUATION. 27 
 
 plural ; for vr omitted before a requires to be supplied by a 
 naturally long quantity : see §. 16. I. 1 K Hence Seikvvvtec, 
 Selkvuvtoq ; but Seacvvai, &c. Aeikvvvteq, Beikvvvtoq would 
 be false, for it could only be considered as a contraction from 
 
 $ElKVVOVTEQ, $ElKVVOVTOQ* 
 
 7. On the monosyllabic verbal forms without a connective 
 vowel, as /3/jv, |3fjc, j3*?, &c. ; see §. 13. 3. b. ; xpv was explained 
 by the old grammarians as apocopised from XQ^®' 1 - See Apollon. 
 de adv. p. 553. Synt. III. 15. Etym. M. s. v. ; properly however 
 it could not be accented X9^ Gl according to the analogy of ^ncn, 
 but rather X9^ GU Therefore we must assume with Eustathius, 
 (11. p. 782. 3.), that its original accentuation was xpf), and after- 
 wards when it passed merely for an adverb, xpv- Exactly so 
 iSov and iSov. Conf. Schol. Venet. II. I. 216. Perhaps also ac- 
 cording to the analogy of <j>r)g and 0>Je, to distinguish it from the 
 conjunctive X9V- 
 
 II. On the accentuation of the per/, pass, and of the aor. 1. 
 and 2. pass, of regular verbs. 
 
 A. 1. The conjunctive and optative perf. pass, of kekxhjuch, 
 Kitc\i]/naL and jui/nvij/im, have the accent on the radical syllabic 
 
 (kTCI, tcAf, fJ-Vd) l KEKtCj/ICLL KEKTrj KEKT1}Tai, KEKTl]fll]V KEKT1JO KZKTrJTOy 
 
 fizfivCofAai fXtfJLvrj fiEfivyJTai, fXEfjivyfjniv fiE/mvyo /nE/xvrJTo, &c. The 
 conjunctive is thus accented, because it cannot be formed with- 
 out a connective vowel ; therefore in this mode a contraction 
 takes place of the radical vowel (Kt/crawjuat KEKrarj, Ion. kekte\i, 
 KEKTariTcu into KtKTtofiai KEKTtj KEKTtJTai) with the connective vowel, 
 and this renders the accentuation with the circumflex necessary 
 (Conf. Theodos. Bekker. p. 1037.); that these forms do not relin- 
 quish the radical vowel in the conjunctive, is shewn by the Ionic 
 conj. fiEfivE(LnE^a in Herodot. VII. 47.; for here according to the 
 Ionic usage a is changed into e, as in oqeoj from opaio. In the .op- 
 tative, on the couti dry, KEKT)jfj.7)v kektijo kektijto no connective vow el 
 has been added, but only the modal characteristic i between the 
 root and termination : consequently in the optative no proper con- 
 traction is observable, as in the conjunctive, and hence one should 
 expect iclicrpo K&ryro \ But here also the traditional acccntua- 
 
 1 \ihl tln> accentuation Buttmann prefers. Ausf. Or. Gr. I. p. 440. ad Soph 
 Phil 119. Hermann t<H contraction here ; but it is rather syncope. 
 
28 GREEK ACCENTUATION. 
 
 tion must remain, and is to be explained by the omission of that 
 intermediate vowel, which in the optative is placed between the 
 iota of this mode and the termination. Therefore jce/cArjo, /uLtfivyo, 
 KSKrrjo, admit of precisely the same explanation, as T&eTo t&zlto, 
 &c. See I. 3. of this §. A remnant of this vowel still exists in 
 the Doric fitfivaiaro in Pindar (Etym. M. p. 579.), which accor- 
 ding to the express remark of the Etymologist, does not stand 
 for /jlejuvciivto (comp. Buttmann, Ausf. Gr. Gr. I. p. 441), but for 
 jnEfivaiTo or nEjuiviJTO. Another form of the optative of these verbs 
 is that wherein o as connective vowel really enters before the 
 modal characteristic, and here contraction is indisputable : kek- 
 rqo, /uLe/uLvioro from k£ktcloio and fie/jivaoiTo. Conf. Schol. Venet. 
 It. XXIIL 361. 
 
 Note. — In Plat. de. legg. XI. p. 936. b. KiKT7]Tai stands. So 
 de leg. XII. p. 954. e. and in many MSS. 
 
 2. The infinitive of the perf. pass, is always accented on the 
 radical or characteristic syllable : »ca$7?cr$at, KareZavSai, tiraczLa- 
 
 Note. — Some forms with the Attic reduplication draw back 
 the accent : aXaXrja^ai, lyprjyopScu, aKa^^at, e(p%op§ai, 
 fitfjiopSai, reropSai (Phavor. p. 224. 54.) The Attic re- 
 duplication is a further developement upon an old root ; this 
 root is properly that which we now call the reduplication, 
 and that which we are now accustomed to call the root was 
 with the Greeks the reduplication, in perfect analogy to 
 the developement of language. Thus in aKa\r)a%ai, a*c is 
 the root, but a^ the reduplication ; consequently it is regular 
 for the accent to approach as near as possible to the original 
 radical syllable. Conf. Phavorin. v. aXaXria^at. 
 
 3. On the participle of the perf. pass. See p. 17. 
 
 B. 1. The aor. 1. and 2. pass, in the indicative, imperative, 
 and optative is accented according to the general laws: irv^-qv — 
 lrv$%r)(javy Tv<j>%r\Ti, Tv<p%eir)v. When r\ is omitted in the opta- 
 tive before the termination /j.ev and re, the accent remains on the 
 syllable Su and ei ; see I. 3. of this §. So diaKptv^elre. Conf. 
 Schol. Venet. II. III. 102. 
 
 Note. — When the Scholiast of Theocritus VII. 60. says, 
 
 that Callimachus paroxytones the shortened forms of the 
 
GREEK ACCENTUATION. 29 
 
 aorists (including particularly the third person plural of the 
 indicative, as Ikqcltyi^ev for iKpaTi^rjtrav, V. Eustath. II. p. 85. 
 and p. 465.), he has probably in his mind the passage in the 
 hymn to Zeus, v. 55. where according to him instead of k'rpa- 
 <j>tg the accentuation should be hpdcjiSQ (for IrpdcpY}^, as vvpia- 
 $eg. Dor. for <xupt£ae). In like manner Wolf. Odyss. X. 417. 
 has trpaipev for hpd^crav (Comp. Schol. Venet. II. XX. 279.), 
 and Odyss. XXI. 377. [i&iev for ii&ir)<jav. Yet probably in 
 the two passages irga^Ev and /ilSiev are to be preferred '. See 
 p. 15. For what the grammarian Callimachus has invented 
 was foreign to Homer, 
 
 2. The conjunctive, infinitive, and participle are accented en- 
 tirely according to the law of verbs without the connective vowel. 
 The conjunctive is formed by annexing the connective vowel 
 to the temporal characteristic of the two aorists. This in the 
 aor. 1. is Se, and in the aor. 2. e, consequently tv^Seu) and tv- 
 iriw, the Ionic dialect still retaining the resolved form. V. Mat- 
 taire, p. 122. C. Sturz. But these forms never appear thus re- 
 solved in the Attic dialect, but always contracted, consequently 
 rvfySw, Tv-rru). This temporal characteristic appears, 1. as short, 
 after the analogy of tl^ejiev, t&ete, in the conjunctive (tv^Seu) 
 rv<j>^w, tvtteu) ru7rw), the optative (tv^Seitiv, tu7T£itjv ; formed by 
 annexing the modal characteristic iota, and that intermediate 
 vowel r\ of which mention has been made above) and the parti- 
 ciple (tv(J)S£vtq, whence tv^elq tv<j>%evtoq) ; 2. as long, after the 
 analogy of Ti^m\fii TiSrjg, in the indicative (etvQSyjv, ItvQ&tiq), the 
 imperative [tv^t]tl Tvirr\Ti), and the infinitive (rvtpSrivai rvirrivat) , 
 consequently the infinitive is always properispome and the par- 
 ticiple oxytone. 
 
 i In the edition of /Esch. Pers. by Lange and Pinzger it is remarked p. 268. 
 that forms like fitjitv must be paroxytone, because they are syncopised from [itS- 
 it](7av; but fxtSitv or ludvSrjv in Homer cannot on any account be considered as 
 syncope, the termination guv being manifestly a later prolongation instead of v. 
 
30 GHEEK ACCENTUATION. 
 
 §•17. 
 
 Peculiarities in some Contract Verbs. 
 
 I. A peculiar resolution of contract verbs in aw and ow occurs 
 with the Epic authors, which can only be satisfactorily explained 
 by a change of the radical and connective vowels. In £i»^ran 
 instead of £i>x £r « £i nothing has taken place, except the adoption 
 of an a instead of the usual connective vowel e ; therefore zv\ E ~ 
 raa stands for si^raat. In this case the connective vowel has 
 assimilated to the radical vowel (a) ; in opoio, yeXocovTsg on the 
 contrary the radical vowel to the connective vowel. This changed 
 radical vowel conforms in quantity entirely to the exigency of 
 the verse : rifidjuaa instead of 77j3oa>o-a, because this latter would 
 not have suited a dactylic metre ; there is nothing uncommon 
 therefore in the accentuation of this epic resolution of contract 
 verbs. 
 
 Note 1 . — The other mode of explaining this so called Epic 
 prolongation (see Buttmann, Ausf. Gr. Gr. I. p. 149.) is beset 
 with difficulties. It assumes that a contraction really preceded: 
 ivx^rdei £i/^r«, but that in Epic the same letter, which fonns 
 the contraction, was again prefixed : ti^raa. In this case 
 how can the accentuation be explained, which ought necessa- 
 rily to be evx^raa ? But a stronger argument against it is to 
 be drawn from the remark of grammarians (V. Schol. Venet. 
 
 II. VI. 268), that in nvxtrdaaSai the a of the syllable a<r% is 
 short: a certain proof that no contraction from ^vx^decr^at 
 must be thought of. The thing however is explained at once 
 by supposing a to be a connective vowel instead of e, and in this 
 there is nothing more strange than in the aor. 1. act. and mid. 
 invariably, and the perf. act. in the indicative, having a for the 
 connective vowel. The original shortness of this a will also 
 explain, why the form aarai never occurs in Homer as the so 
 called prolongation. (See Buttmann, Lexilogus I. p. 9. ; Pha- 
 vorin. p. 1381. 9.) Eux*™arcu for example would have suited 
 hexameter only in the measure _L ^ 1 _, which the short- 
 ness of a did not admit. 
 
 Note 2. — The accentuation ta for lay, of which Eustathius, 
 
GREEK ACCENTUATION. 31 
 
 II. p. 546. speaks, has been correctly changed into la in the 
 editions. 
 
 Note 3. — Ovra (Horn. II. IV. 5*25.), and other similar forms, 
 are not to be explained by a syncope of the syllable <je of 
 the aor. I. but by an omission of the connective vowel : 
 ovras, properly ovra ; but without e, ovra. Exactly in the 
 same manner must be explained the shortness in the ad- 
 verbially employed imperative crtya, instead of o-iya, from 
 aryae. 
 
 2. The common mode of contraction in verbs pure, it is well 
 known, is that which contracts the connective vowel with the 
 termination, when this appears as an independent syllable 
 (o, at) : l<j>i\(eo, tyikeov, and then contracted once more 
 tyiXov ; but in Epic authors examples occur, in which the con- 
 nective vowel is contracted with the characteristic vowel : 
 vital vuai, fiv^kai [iv&siai, without occasioning any change in 
 the laws of accentuation. Hereto belongs bpijai, from bga.Hu 
 opam, and Ion. £ instead of a, opijat. See Buttmann, Ausf. Gr. 
 Gr. p. 505. Phavorin. p. 1574. 33. Also the infinitives in Sv : 
 bpuv (6oa££i>, bpaev, bpav) belong to this class. 
 
 3. The Dorians take the syllable aa as temporal characteristic 
 of the fut. I. act. and mid. ; hence in this future there is a con- 
 traction, (pev^Co, (ptv^tv/uiaif <j>ev%tiTai, icrauTai. V. Schol. Venet. 
 11. II. 393. The Attics also use these forms, TrXevaov/jiai, 
 Tr\zvaticr%ai. 
 
 §. 18. 
 
 Syncopised Forms. 
 
 Syncopised forms retain the accent on the place which was 
 accented before the syncope. These comprise the forms already 
 treated of, as tetuju/xevoc, laTavat, &c. but particularly also the 
 following : — 
 
 1. Those verbs contract in which the connective vowel is 
 omitted according to the custom of the Ioniaus : avaicoivto (for 
 avanOLvieo), [ivSiai (for fivSteai), tirotio (for e7to<e'eo), Qofitai (for 
 Qofikai), Hence it follows as self-evident, that in II. XXIV. 
 20*2. ekXe'o must, be road instead of e'kAeo, as Ptolcmajus has 
 proposed. See Schol. Venet 
 
 12 
 
32 GREEK ACCENTUATION. 
 
 2. Those forms of the future of elfii, which have lost the con- 
 nective vowel : iragiaTai (for 7rapi(TETai), aTriarai (for diriazTai). 
 
 §. 19. 
 
 Of the Accent of Substantives. 
 
 All substantives are said originally to have been accented 
 according to the general law, i. e. on the radical syllable, or on 
 that syllable which stands nearest the radical syllable. This 
 accentuation the JEolic dialect still retains. But the later 
 dialects exhibit many deviations from the old usage, which can 
 only be learned by observation. 
 
 On the accent of the oblique cases, it must be observed, that 
 with few exceptions, the syllable accented in the nominative 
 retains the accent, so long as the general laws permit. For the 
 first and second declension, particularly, it is further to be 
 remarked, that words oxytoned in the nominative take the cir- 
 cumflex in the genitive and dative through all numbers, because 
 these cases in the first and second declension form a contraction 
 of the nominal root with the termination. N. ^rjyoc, G. (p-qyo-o, 
 (frriyov {(priyo the nominal root, o the termination), <j>r}y6-'i, (prjyoX, 
 ultimately <£rrya>. On the contrary, the accusative and vocative 
 retain in all numbers and cases the accent of the nominative, 
 which likewise remains in all numbers the same as in the sin- 
 gular. The reason is, that the accusative and vocative were 
 originally not different from the nominative. 
 
 GENERAL OBSERVATIONS. 
 
 I. Substantives constantly preserve the accent on the same 
 syllable in all cases, except the genitive plural. Thus dyyeXta, 
 dyytXiai, a^vtj, d(j>vai. Hence is explained the law referred to, 
 §. 32., on substantives vf^tXijyeptra, &c. 
 
 Note 1. — Ionic forms in rj, which terminate in a in the 
 Attic dialect, make an apparent exception : Upar\ (Attic hoaa) 
 gives hpam in the plural, not Upaai. See Schol. Venet. ad 
 
 II. XIV. 351. Eustath. p. 991. 24. 
 
 Note 2. — According to Arcadius, p. 133, the Attics drew 
 back the accent in some substantives, the same as in adjectives : 
 
GREEK ACCENTUATION. 33 
 
 t]/j.Epai (-qjutpa), EV7rpa£,iai, rifiwpiai, atrial, bfiikiai, rpayySiai, 
 KWfiy^iai. Choeroboscus in Bekker. Anecd. p. 1254. states 
 that this was done merely by the later Attics. 
 
 2. The genitive plural of the first declension terminated in the 
 older dialects in eojv and atov. The Attics Contract the two 
 syllables into one (wv), whence arises the general rule, that the 
 genitive plural of the first declension is circumflexed, Iwv and 
 awv giving wv or wv. Except, however, the paroxytoned 
 genitives of the words 'Err\aiai, d<pvr) (for distinction from the 
 genitive plural of atyvfig), x Ao ^ VT ?C (for distinction from the 
 genitive plural of -)(\ovv6g), xpr)<jrr)g (for distinction from the 
 genitive plural of ^pwroc). Nevertheless, these distinctions 
 appear to be founded upon no internal reason, but to have been 
 invented merely by the Grammarians themselves. See Arcad. 
 p. 134. 135. In IrriGiai alone the gen. pi. Irricricov might be 
 considered as deduced from zrijaiog. 
 
 3. The accusative plural of the first declension has always 
 long ag. The Dorians alone shorten it; hence the accent is 
 conformable : MoTpag, atyvpag (Doric) ; Molpag, vfyvpag (Attic). 
 
 FIRST DECLENSION. 
 
 §. 20. 
 
 Masculines in ag and r)g. 
 An accurate distinction between substantives and adjectives 
 will here be difficult. Recourse must be had to the aid of 
 §. 29. 32. 
 
 I. in ag. They are all paroxytone, with the exception only 
 of those contracted from tag or aag into ag, which are perispome: 
 Boplag Bofifjag, 'Epfidag 'Epfiag, Kovvag, Tpag, Xac, Mrivug, 
 Zijvag, Nv/Mpag, KtptciSag, 'Apre/mug, 'AKCaae, Bw^uac, Uv^ag, 
 Xvag, $*AI|Tac, (j)ayag, daicvag, rpeaag, yzaag, array ug (Gen. 
 arraya), oarpuKctg, \ayavug, icariotyayag. In composition they 
 retain their accentuation. So in all the oblique cases. 
 
 II. in ijg, a. Those contracted from tar into i\g are peri- 
 spome : 'Epplag 'Epfnig, Meyfc (see Pliavor. p. 1220. 51.), 
 
 I) 
 
34 GREEK ACCENTUATION. 
 
 IloSfje, QaXric, Avyrjg, K*j3r}c, 'AirEXXrjg. They retain this 
 accentuation in the oblique cases. 
 
 b. Those derived from verbs in jii are paroxytone : Trpovrdriig, 
 ^sajULO^irrjg, tylrrig, liri^aT^q ; consequently they conform to the 
 general law. 
 
 c. Those derived from nouns and ending in Trrjc, drrig, vnig, 
 torrjg, orrjg, are likewise paroxytone : 7roXtrTjc, Zv/mirrig, ^wap- 
 Tidrrjg, TrpsafivTrig, Aajuoirrjg, QvfJLOirrjg, ^Ap-^vrrjg, IltSurrjc, 
 Iciivrrig, <JTpariu)TT}g, Sfo-juwrric, roE,OT7}g, BecnroTrig, fiaSrvfjpeirrig. 
 
 d. All nouns in drjg are paroxytone : TvStlSrig, Ilri\eidrig 9 
 Kpovidrig. 
 
 e. All proper names in t\g are paroxytone : 'OpeaTrjc, Qytcrrrig, 
 'Aic^crnje, M.r)piovr)g, 'O^oXtjc, Ni/c?7TT}£, Zt/ttjC? ^Apyicrri^g (conf. 
 Schol. Venet. ad II. XI. 306.), TtXaVrrje. 
 
 f. Polysyllabic nouns in unrig, if not proper names, are 
 oxytone : Xyarrig (orig. Xriiarrig), w/unricFTrig (V. Phavorin. p. 1891. 
 30.), d)ra»cov(7r77Cj dpyeorrrjg (II. XI. 306.), a/cEarrijc, bp\i\<JTi}g, 
 £pTrr)<TTrig, aKOVTKTTrjg, dyKvXiarr]g, \rfpioGTrjg, TEv\ir)(TTrfg, dX- 
 (pqGTrig. 
 
 Note. — ^Ftuorijc, 7rXa(7ri7Cj /ovarrjc, as dissyllabic, follow 
 the principal law as paroxytone. Except also wevicrTrig 
 (which, however, probably belongs to e. and is better written 
 TlsvecrTrig, like Ei'Xwc), ^vvdarr\g, and ysvovcrrrig. 
 
 g. Those derived from the verbal adjectives of verbs mute 
 and pure are oxytone : KTKjrrjg, QpcurrriG, SitccHTrrig, Siari'ig, 
 aKpoarrig, na\y\ry]g, alxfiriTrig, ZvXtorrig, 7ronf)rrjg, ijuXryrriG, viKT)Ti'ig, 
 evperrjg, yafierrig (Eur. Troad. 312. incorrectly yajUETTjc), fiaSri- 
 rrjg, d%\i}Trig, lyyvr\TY)g, \vpiGTr\g, XziriGTrig, yXzvaaTiig, yevvr)Ti)g 
 (father), apjuo<xr?jc> kcuXvttjc, jxr\vvTr]g, 
 
 Note. 1. — In composition they retain their accentuation. 
 Except Kpirrig, which, when compounded with any other 
 word than a preposition, draws back the accent : ovEipoKpirr^g, 
 SiKaioKpiTtig. But TrpoKptrrig, viroKpiTi'ig, &c. Properly it 
 belongs to h. 
 
 Note 2. — KvfiepvrjTrig, at(xujuv?jr»?C> dXr)rrig, yajiiTr\g (in a 
 dialect not Attic ; see Schol. Venet. II. III. 272.), and all in 
 KTr\g and 7rrrjc are paroxytone. Also </>(X>'rn?c, as euphemism 
 
GREEK ACCENTUATION. 35 
 
 for thief, is paroxytone, i. e. it follows the older accentuation. 
 See Eustath. p. 1889. 2. rapaKT^g is oxytone in Lycophron 
 and the later authors. Eustath. II. p. 873. 16. Also <raX- 
 viKrvQ, for which, however, aaXinaT^g is more generally 
 used. 
 
 h. Those derived from the verbal adjectives of verbs liquid 
 are paroxytone, and therefore follow the general rule : v^dvTrjg, 
 su(f>pavTT)g, dyvprr\g, $iaXTr\g, ttXvttjq (irXyvto), ttotyiq (ttivu)), 
 
 ClK.aLOKOLTriQ (hCOLVLo). 
 
 Xote. — The Attics have such forms also oxytone : xpaXri'ig, 
 
 Ka^apHjg, dfjLvvrijg, (f>aidpvvTi]g, ttoiklXti^q, tcaXXvvn'ig, tvSvv- 
 
 ti'iq, irpavvriiQ ; see Etym. M. v. 'HpaicAfjc. 
 
 i. All verbals, not derived like verbal adjectives from the 
 
 3 pers. sing. perf. pass., are paroxytone : d^oXiay^jg, oiKir^g, 
 
 VTrrjpirrjg, i)\(Tfig 9 epyaTrjg, ^vXap^ng, yevijrr^g (member of 
 
 a ylvog), Trap^EvoiriTrrjg, Trai$OTpi{3r)g, f5i(3XtoTrti)Xr)g. 
 
 Note 1. — The accent favours the reading ytv/jrrje, while 
 yEvvt]Ti]g (father) is correctly oxytoned. In like manner 
 7rp£(jfivTrig and TTpEafievTrig. 
 
 Xote 2. — The old forms of these substantives in a (a 
 remnant of which is still extant in some vocatives), preserve 
 the accentuation of the forms in r\g ; see §. §. 29. 32. Hence 
 i7nrr]XuTa (iTnniXaTrig), al\jj.ijTa {al^Qii)Tr\g) 9 ro^ora (ro^OTrjg), 
 r}\ira (?'j^£rrjc), SeairoTa (SeoTroYijc). Adjectives, however, of 
 the same form deviate from this accentuation. Among these, 
 vzfeXrjysplTa must not be classed, since it so designates the 
 character of Zeus, as to produce a clear recognition of him 
 without the addition of his name, in the same manner as 
 yau'ioxpg, £Karrj/3oAo£, &c, when standing independently, 
 may be considered as substantives ; comp. §. 35. Note 3. 
 Aca7ronjc in the vocative draws its accent upon the first syl- 
 lable : Stair ora. 
 
 §. 21. 
 
 Feminine* in a. 
 
 I. « after vowels. 
 
 a. Those contracted from aa into a are all perispome: Wlrijva 
 
36 GREEK ACCENTUATION. 
 
 ('ASrjvaa), /jlvu. Consequently when resolved they are naturally 
 paroxytone : Naucrucaa, iXda. 
 h. Of those in aia : 
 
 1. The^ dissyllables are properispome : yata, aia, jmaia, ypala. 
 
 2. Polysyllables on the contrary, when lengthened like ad- 
 jectives from forms in rj and a, are paroxytone : 'ASrjvcu'a, 
 svvaia, rrvpfiaia, KaXafiaia, <jzXr)vaia, f)Xiala, nepaia, aXicaia, 
 iXaia, 7rpovo/ULaia, aicraia, dp^aia, dvayicaia. V. Eustath. p. 474. 
 Schaef. Greg. p. 393. These forms may be considered as fe- 
 minines of adjectives in aloe. But, when names of towns, 
 they are proparoxytone : ^wicam, NtKata, Kvrata, Uoridaia, 
 Nuaam, AtXam, 'lariaia, YlXdraia. Eustath. ad Dionys. Per. 76. 
 
 Note. — liXaraiai as plural is oxytone ; see 5. and e. 2. 
 YlXdraia is merely Homeric (II. 2. 504.) and Attic. The 
 forms 'EpvSpaia, Kippaia, as names of countries (suppl. yri) 
 are paroxytone, being properly adjectives. 
 a. The Attic forms in ta, not capable of contraction into rj, 
 are oxytone : yeved, Sea, Scoped, TrTsXzd. 
 
 Note. — 'Pta, as a proper name, is paroxytone ; so the Ionic 
 
 forms in ta, which the Attics could have contracted into r\ : 
 
 alyavid, 7rr&Xid, iSed. Tiyea alone is proparoxytone. Yet 
 
 it is better even to make this paroxytone. Eustath. p. 271. 286. 
 
 d. 1. Substantives in ud, derived from adjectives in r\g of the 
 
 third declension, are proparoxytone : dXr)5eia (aXrjSrjc), ah- 
 
 SraSaa, ddd(j>ua, zvaifiua, dirtbXsia, vyieia, cu/cXaa. On losing 
 
 the characteristic s, they become paroxytone: JLvTv\ia, clv- 
 
 SaS'ia, &c. 
 
 Note. — The older Attics, prior to the time of Euclid, con- 
 sidered the a as long, and therefore paroxy toned these forrns : 
 ctXrjSeia, muXe'ia (see iEsch. Sept. 685.), tvicXriav epeig, 
 Aristoph. Av. 604. 731. vyieia, Eq. 1185. Ivrepoveia, although 
 Herodian held this word to be usually proparoxytone. See 
 the Scholiast on this passage of Aristophanes ; comp. Chcero- 
 boscus ap. Bekk. Anecd. p. 1314. Eustath. Od. p. 1579. 27. 
 2. Concretes in ud are likewise proparoxytone : fiaaiXud 
 (queen, from fiaaiXsvg), Upeia (priestess, from hptvg). 'AXfS- 
 dvSptid, IlrjvsXoTraa, GaXaa, Kpdvtia, rreXeia, Tpv<f>dXtia, KaXau- 
 ptia, IlijU7rX£m, 7ravaK£(a. 
 
GREEK ACCENTUATION. S7 
 
 3. Abstracts in Bid, derived from verbs in euw, are paroxy- 
 tone : fiaviXda (kingdom, /3aa-t\£vw), hpda (priesthood, upevw), 
 iKErda, 7roXtr£ta, dpawETda, SovXda, epfirjvda, vr\arda, ■wpoGrarda, 
 dXida, d\r)Tua, yppda* arparda, TraiSda, %oda (Aristoph. Th. 
 180). 
 
 Note. — According to Ammonius, fiaaiXda (kingdom) was 
 also properispome. It is then, however, evidently neuter of 
 fiacriXdog, the older form for fiacriXzioQ. 
 
 4. Concretes in eta are oxytone : £«a, xP a « (Philem. p. 197.), 
 <poppeia, oTtXtia, 7rapEia, dpud. 
 
 2. Plural names of towns in zai and eiat are oxytone : 
 Keyxptai, 'Opveai (also 'Opveiat), Bpucraai, Avytuu, Qeiai. 
 
 e. 1. Those in id are mostly paroxytone, particularly in the 
 abstract sense : dvSpia, StSacncaXia, dyyeXia, XttTOvpyia. 
 
 2. Some concretes with a collective signification are oxytone : 
 KaXid, poEujvid, \wvlcl, Kpivwvidy vEorrid, airoyytd, XaXid, bpyvid, 
 TTvpKaid, <nrocid, (TKid, fuLvpfxrjKid, Trai&id, Trpocrracrid, irpacrid 
 (Arcad. p. 99.), GTpaTid, rpoyjid, aljuarrid, dv^pcuad, rpv/uLaXid. 
 Eustath. ad. Od. p. 1574. 28. To these belong particularly 
 geographical names, as those of the ^rjfioi: XekiSovia, 'Ettikii- 
 (frtcrid, Qpid, Aaicta, Aovatd ; besides the plurals Ilorvmt, Osamai, 
 whose singulars Uorvta, Qlcnrid, are proparoxytone. 
 
 Note. — WXaocrKoirid is oxytone, II. XIV. 135. paroxytone, 
 II. X. 515. In both instances it would be better (did to 
 wtpieKTiicov) oxytone. OlKoSo/iia was oxytone oiKoSo/mid with 
 the Attics. Lobeck. Phrynic. p. 487. 
 
 3. Those in rpid, derived from masculines, are proparoxytone : 
 \pd\Tpta, Idrpia (so Alexis in Eustath. p. 859. 14.), vvfifyevrpia, 
 TToifiTpta, [ia$T)Tpia, ly^yTptaTpLa, XavKaaTpia, (jxip/LUiKtuTpia. 
 Add the proper names 'Eplrpm, KaXavpia (Eustath. II. p. 287.), 
 UoXvfxvta/OfnrvLa, Qiania, Xd/na (Aristoph. Vesp. 117G.). 
 
 Note. — According to Etym. M. v. Adfuu ; as propar- 
 oxytone, Xdfuu, it signifies the monster (Lamia), but as par- 
 oxytone, Aufda, the town (in Tliessaly). 
 
 f. Of those in oia the compounds ore proparoxytone ; ayvoia, 
 putrXoia, dvoia, Qidppoici) o/ioirXota, JLvfioia : on the contrary, the 
 simples mostly oxytone ; poid, \pota, Tpoia and irola are par-? 
 oxytone, yet zroid also occurs. 
 
38 GREEK ACCENTUATION. 
 
 Note. — When the oxytone forms drop iota, they follow the 
 usual accentuation ; poa, %P° a ? 7r( > a : on ty aroa remains 
 oxytone. This peculiarity of accentuation extends also to 
 other oxytones : aupd, aipa, Sapa, Sepa. Eust. II. p. 914. 23. 
 Also the Attic Zwn, Ionic £017, may be referred hereto 1 but 
 the proparoxytone then becomes oxytone ; Karappori, tmxpod, 
 Trzpiwvoi}. 
 g. Those in via draw the accent as far back as possible, a 
 
 being always short : jxvla, opyvia, ayvia, vtKvia, ElXd^vta, 
 
 'QpaSruta, Ovla. 
 
 Note. — In all these forms (also in those under/) the oldest 
 Attics held a for long. Hence they accented dyvoia, veKvia, 
 &c. Mrjrpvid, opyvid, and dyvid, are oxytone with the Attics, 
 but in Homer follow the general accentuation, II. XXIII. 
 327. XX. 254. 
 2. Those in va are paroxytone : o^vd, Kapvd, KtoSvd. Mdvrvd 
 
 (Mantua) alone is accented according to the example of the 
 
 Romans. The others are said to terminate properly in ?j. 
 
 h. The few in wa (for the most part properly feminines of 
 
 adjectives in diog) are paroxytone : wa, fivwa, Miviaa. The 
 
 forms 7ro)d and (rnod are not good Greek, and dXi*)d given in 
 
 Lexicons for dXwri does not occur. 
 II. a after liquids. 
 
 a. Those in Xa, jua, and va, (the Doric r\ dXaXd excepted), are 
 never oxytone. When the penultimate is long, they draw the 
 accent as near as possible to the syllable containing the idea : 
 if the penultimate be short, consequently a long, they are par- 
 oxytone : KvXXa, KiXXa, fi&XXa, d/miXXa, deXXa, SvsXXa, TeXI- 
 ai\\a, juajccXXa, dfnaXXa, IlspmXXa (Herod. 6. 66.), c^'keXXo, 
 yavXa, iravXa, dvdiravXa, ToXfia, Staiva, vaiva, Aaicaiva, Spdicatva, 
 vspdiraiva, XvKaiva, Sicnroiva, fiovTreiva, yivva, AiKTvvva, Mr'j- 
 Sv/uiva, Hfivpva, Kpto^va, fiipifxva, Trpvfxva, &%i$va. Eust. II. p. 
 694. 14. 
 
 Note. — The Latin names in ma are in Greek properispome : 
 2a/3n;a, fyavvriva. Arcad. p. 96. QiXofii)Xd is paroxytone. 
 
 b. 1. No noun in pa is oxytone if a be short. Polysyllables 
 in pa, when the penultimate is long, and the last syllabic short, 
 draw the accent as near as possible to the syllable containing 
 
GREEK ACCENTUATION. 39 
 
 the idea : apovpa, fxa\aioa, <xKoXo7T£v§pa, Tdvaypa, Arjiavapa, 
 
 KlpKVpa, y£(j>vpa, iiyKVpa, oXXvpa, acpvpa. 
 
 Note, — Xouns in rpa, Spa, Spa have all a long: therefore 
 KXvTai/ULViiGTpa, 'HXsKrpa, Xovivrpa, KaaavSpa, kv&pa, icaSt- 
 Spa, dXivSriSpa, KoXu//j3//3"pa. Only A{]/j.r}Tpa(r)) and <jkoX6- 
 wevSpa have short a. 
 
 2. If the penultimate be short the last syllable is usually long: 
 aicrvpu, 7rop(pvpa f 'E<£vpa (not "E^vpa, V. Arcad. p. 101. 12.), 
 i)fiipa ; in KoXXvpd the last two syllables are long. 
 
 3. Of polysyllables in wpa, (paXtvpa, 7rXrj^t6pa, Xrj3"a»pa, Ilav- 
 Stjpa, birwpa are paroxytone, SaXirupd and tX7rwpa oxytone. 
 
 4. Those of which masculine forms in pog are extant retain 
 the accent, which they had according to the laws of adjectives 
 (§. 30.) : 'Eraipd (ircupoc), krapa (IVapoc), rXujcspa (yXvKEpog), 
 tKvpa. (J/cupo'c), 'Epu-crpcu (eov^pog), TrtpiGTEpa, aptarepa, 7rev^£pa. 
 <Pa'i6pa draws back its accent, because (pcuSpog does the same. 
 
 Note. — Plural names of towns are usually oxytone (Sia to 
 7rzpizKTiKbv eTvai) ; therefore it frequently happens that these 
 names are oxytone contrary to the accent of their masculines : 
 'EXeuCfpcu {iXtvSepog), Ylorviai, iroTvia. In 'EpuSrpcu (tpvSpoc) 
 the accentuation agrees, that of 'Epu3-pat or "EpvZpai being 
 contrary to the analogy of these names. 
 
 5. Those derived from other words by change of sound are 
 oxytone : <pSopd (<pSsip(x), e(f>%opa), dyopd (dyeipu)), |3opa, x a P"> 
 0opa, dpd, <j>u)od, Sopd, Kovpd, ovpa, cretpd, <f>povpd, TrXevpd, Xevpd. 
 They retain their accent in composition. 
 
 6. Of dissyllables those are properispome which have a diph- 
 thong in the first syllable, but those which have a vowel long by 
 nature in the first syllable are paroxytone : fiolpa, alpa, zvarpa, 
 ort7pa, T Hpa, \vpa, X^pa, wpa. 
 
 Note 1. — All in avpa are paroxytone : avpa (Avpa proper 
 name, Etym. M.), cravpa, Xavpa. S^upa is properispome. 
 Coin}), llerni. de em. rat. p. 425. Schol. Aristoph. Ran. 313. 
 c. No substantive in <xa is oxytone. Having all a short, they 
 
 draw the accent as near as possible to the principal syllable. 
 
 Mouffa, pf£a, opu£a, /ia?a (V. Schol. A ri staph. Pac. 1.), Sn//a, 
 
 yXwo-tra, TTiaaa, alcxa, vvacra, ZaXarraa, 'Ap&ovaa, ^vpdtcovaai, 
 
 UiTvovaoa {otaaa). See Draco, p. 20. 
 
40 GREEK ACCENTUATION. 
 
 III. a after mutes. 
 
 No substantive wherein a mute precedes a is oxytone ; they 
 
 all, therefore, conform in accentuation to the general laws: 
 
 diaira, koXokvvSci, aicavSa. 
 
 Note. — Names of women in $a and %a are properly mere 
 Doric forms in Srj and Sri ; hence they are all paroxytone : 
 ArjSa, ^AyBpo/ntda, Stfiat^a, Rivcrai^a. So also Topyo\6(pa 
 Aristoph. Eq. 1 186. AdfiSa in Herodot. V. 92. is an exception. 
 
 §. 22. 
 Feminines in ri. 
 
 I. General laws. 
 
 a. Those formed by contraction from ea are perispome : aXwTr- 
 €/cf/, \eovT7], yaXr), (JVKr), dfivydakri, Kvvr), tya\a\ 3 yr), TrapSaXri, 
 dceXtpt^r). 
 
 b. Those derived from the perf. pass., perf. 2. or aor. 2. act. of 
 verbs are oxytone. So all which have o in the penultimate, the 
 verb from which they are derived having f instead of it. The 
 latter are mostly to be recognised in the change of sound : ypaji- 
 jur) (yEypafipat), Tifir) (rzTifAai), any/mri, fipvyjii), fAokirr), djuotfiri, 
 <jto\t), <j)Soyyri, oijuwy/j, Trruuavrj, juovrj, 7ro$T7, apwayri, ypa^rj, 
 dvaroXr), Btda\i), rapa^, aTrodo^f}, (popfiri, /3ouXrj, a/co/j, <TKa<pri, 
 <jrpotyr\, Tpo<pr), rpoirrj, poirri, (jttovSti, vojut], 0X/07, kXottyi, Soki], \or) 
 (X*w), port (pito). See Eustath. II. p. 539. 
 
 Note 1. — ' Apirdyr) (hook) is distinguished from apirayii 
 (rape) ; in like manner o-fca^rj (skiff) from arica(j>{] (pit). 
 
 Note 2. — In composition these words retain their accent : 
 tojulyi, iTTLTOfJii]. Only dvappori, v^poppori, KaXXippori, olvo\6ri, 
 tcrroSoKij, Kairvo^oKX] draw it back. See Eustath. II. p, 992. 57. 
 Schol. Venet. II. XIV. 372. According to this is Elmsley on 
 Aristoph. Ach. 922. to be corrected. 
 
 II. 7} after vowels. 
 
 a. Those in aii and vr\ are paroxytone : Aavarj, Siyvri, dpvti, 
 Aifivri, xXeurj, keutj, Sevrj, $vri. 
 
 Note. — Skeu//, together with its compounds jcarao-KCu?/, &c. 
 and <$>vr], are oxytone. 
 
 b. Those in or) and wii are oxytone : j3oi), x°>'/> irvoi'i, £o»'j, Smi/, 
 lp(jt){) f a\(i)rj. 
 
GREEK ACCENTUATION. 41 
 
 Note. — Got], Oivorj, and XXo?j, as proper names, are paroxy- 
 tone. On £ot? see the preced. §./. Note. 
 
 III. r\ after liquids. 
 
 a. 1. Those in Xr\ which have a diphthong in the penultimate 
 are oxytone : avXi), £uX?'?, dwsiXij, wraX?'/, ovXi] (scar). 
 
 Note. — OvXat (offering-barley) was barytone, but it is better 
 to class it also with oxytones. Conf. §. 30. II. a. §. 21. f. Note. 
 In like manner SdXrj, QovXrj, SouAtj. See Etym. M. v. Ei/Xcu. 
 Schol. II. Venet. XIX. 26. Buttmami, Lexil. 1. p. 194. Ac- 
 cording to Eustath. ad II. p. 1169. 39. ovXf] (offering-barley) 
 was oxytone, but ovXr) (xXatva) barytone. 
 
 2. Those in aXri, fXrj, tjXtj, oXtj, iXtj, vXri follow the general rule, 
 and are paroxytone : 7raXrj, ZdXr], 2£juA.t7, ayeXrj, ot/jXtj, ya^X?/, 
 fiapiXt}, [xvcFTiXri, acrj3oXi7, SeparoXr}, vXrj, kotvXti, ora^uXrj. 
 
 Note. — In those in oXrj the oxytones of I. b. are excepted. 
 2.Tci(pvXi] (bunch of grapes) is distinguished from ora^uXrj 
 (plummet) ; (pvXfj, 'AyyeXi], wavreXri (V. Steph. Byz. v. 
 'AyycXrj), ictQaXf], yap^r]Xi], X^M? SijA/j are oxytone. 
 
 3. Those in wXri are oxytone if they be not proper names : 
 iravtrtdXi], rep-rrcoXi], evxtoXi]. 'E/otwXrj is paroxytone as a proper 
 name, oxytone as an appellative. 
 
 b. Those in fir^, if not belonging to I. b., are paroxytone ac- 
 cording to the general rule : yvwpr), xaVjurj, aXprj, xa/ojurj, ckciXjut/, 
 
 KaXdfll], 2aftTJ, KVlJfXT], <pi]fll(], KO/ULTl, flVllfir), KtoXvjUTJ. 
 
 Note. — 'Opfiii, irv-ypi], Sea/mri, air&aixi) are oxytone. But the 
 first three belong rather to I. b. 
 
 c. 1. Those in vr) formed like participles are oxytone: &£a- 
 fxtvi), elapevi), KXaZotitvai. §. 14. Note 2. 
 
 2. All the rest in vrj are paroxytone, if not belonging to I. b. ; 
 only <j)tpvi'i, juLtixavfii (pavi), evvi), ctktjv?'i, <povi), (piovr'i, r}$ovi'i, (pXty- 
 p-ovi'i, 7rX»/(jjUovr), \apfiovi), tcaXXovi], dyxovi) (on dyyovr) sec the 
 Appendix), yvvi\ are oxytone. Conf. Phavorin. v. BeX^vtj. 
 
 d. The few in pi\ and mi are paroxytone : Ko/>rj, Stpri, dSdpy, 
 K(')()rTr), au'Zii, a?dpi|, ydarpri, warpr}. Ka/j/j is oxytone for dis- 
 tinction from to K(i(»i ; in like manner dipn is distinguished from 
 
 IV. v after mutes. 
 
 (f. Those in /*]>;, 7)/, S»), (£>j), when not belonging lo I. />. arc 
 
42 GREEK ACCENTUATION. 
 
 paroxytone according to the general rule : j3Xa/3rj, "Hj3rj, Xw/3*j, 
 7rayj?, rpvyrj, arfyrj, ^ov^ri, (tlStj, NcSij, 7rl^rj, o£*]. 
 
 Note. — Sfyi] (<rt£a)), Kpavyri (fCjOa^w), irXy)yi] (77X17 (raw), toge- 
 ther with KOfiiSr), (f>pa$ri, <pvyri, oXoXvyrj, tvyi), dfxapvyr], avyi) 
 (a£w, to dry), wj3i7, <#j&7, and avSr} (both from the same root 
 doiSr'i, deiSto, ado)), iSwS^, belong to I. b., as upon a nearer view 
 almost all oxytones of this kind. 
 
 b. Those in 77-17, icrj, tyi, when not belonging to I. b., are pa- 
 roxytone, Au7TTJ, 0-KE7T17, GoXtTK], 2tVa>7T?7, OT£j007riJ, K0OK7J, SUf), 
 
 7revKt}, viiai, fiuKrj, Kio/crj, 'I^a/c^, /caicr] (as substantive of kclkoq), 
 jivpiKr\, irodoKaKTi, Kartovdicri, eXikt}, <Poiviicri, "Arrj, airarr}, r E»car^, 
 Kjo/jrrj, fisXerrj, KOtrrj. 
 
 Note. — Those belonging to T. #. and those formed from 
 adjectives in ucog and from verbals in roc are oxytone ; 7rop.7n') 
 (wifiTTd)), acFrpairri, fioTavucri, ^Attikti, j3torrj, Xn-77, reXsnj (pro- 
 perly teXegtti ; formed like dicopETog) and rekevrfi, aperi), 
 IM)\iot{), K£pwr?7, ripKTri, aKTy), aKWKr), twio), a»c?7, cuk/j ; (pvXaKi'i 
 belongs to I. b. ; 7r6p7rri, although coming from irupw, is 
 barytone. 
 
 c. Those in 0r?, xv, ^v belong mostly to I. b. ; hence they are 
 oxytone. Those which do not belong to that class are barytone 
 conformably to rule : they are Si<£i7 (ST^>at), o-jca^rj, a/caX/^r], rv^i], 
 fidxn, fiaXaxo, juaXSrj, titSt), cnrd^t], and all proper names of this 
 ending. Kp&ri is oxytone. 
 
 As a result of the several rules on the accentuation of all the 
 words of the first declension it appears, that the primitives and 
 proper names, as the oldest words of the language, have re- 
 mained faithful to the old iEolic law of accentuation ; they are 
 all barytone ; on the contrary, derivative words, as formations 
 grafted on those older, are oxytone. This has been explained 
 
 §§• 7. 8- 
 
 SECOND DECLENSION. 
 
 §• 23. 
 Masculines and feminities in og. 
 I. og after vowels. 
 
 Those in aog, vog, yog, tog, tog are oxytone : vaog, Xaog, vvog, 
 vlog, fiojufivXtog, \apaBoiog, alyvmog, tptodiog (and generally 
 12 
 
GREEK ACCENTUATION. 43 
 
 the names of birds in tog), 7rr?oe, Tirvog, TaXaog, Svpwg, crvcfteog, 
 -3*toc, d$zX<pz6g (Ionic), a§eX<pi$Eog. (On those in Eog S. Phavor. 
 p. 1121. 21.), avE\piog, EpivEog, o\Eog, txwptoc, KoXoiog, 'Analog, 
 'iXXvpiog, 'A<TK\ri7rL6g, Kpiog, fiiog (bow), /uLOviog, ^-rrEp-^Eiog, 
 *A\(j)Ei6g, Ur}vei6g. Aapelog forms an exception. 
 
 Note 1. Several in tog (which properly may be considered 
 as adjectives) are barytone : ScucrvXiog, 'A^vaXog (Athenian), 
 \A3"?'/va«oc (a man's name), and other gentilia in tog, together 
 with most proper names : 'Ayvppiog, KpTog, Xlog, &c. Even 
 'AvKXirrrtog and dve\pi6g were in Homer's time still proparoxy- 
 tone. Eust. 11. p. 860. 10. Compositions with dvEipiog are 
 proparoxytone : IZavfyiog. S. Eustath. p. 971. 25. 
 
 Note 2. — Most proper names in atog are proparoxytone if 
 derived from similar properispome adjectives, so Tlfiaiog. 
 "A^ijvatog. Tpvydlog, 'laridlog, &c. are properispome. Conf. 
 Schol. Aristoph. Pac. 62. 
 
 Note 3. — Some proper names of three short syllables 
 (w v^ \J)> to distinguish them from adjectives of similar forma- 
 tion, are paroxytone : BaXtoc, 'PoStoe, S^^oc? KXovtoc, 
 'O^iog, AoXt'oc, Tv)(iog, Apaiciog, KXvriog, ^rpariog, Qpaaiog, 
 Xpofiiog, Qpvyiog, IlXvTLog, &c. Biog (life) for distinction 
 from fiiog (bow) is baiytone. 
 
 Note 4. — The words crKOpw'iog, vvfjupiog, and yojupiog are 
 paroxytone, probably fonned by syncope. 
 
 Note 5. — Simple oxytone forms in tog and barytones in ooc, 
 when contracted into ovg, take the circumflex, in conformity 
 with the rule to be laid down in adjectives, that all simple 
 nouns in tog and oog are contracted into ovg : d^Xcpi^Eog 
 (falsely given in lexicons either dStXtptSoog or dSeXcpt^log) 
 dStXtyiSovg, Svyarpi^Eog SvyarpiSovg, dvEiptaEovg, nXoog 
 7rXovCj $*6q Sevg, voog vovg. In the nominative and accu- 
 sative dual the contracts have the peculiarity of rejecting 
 further contraction, and of oxytoning these cases : 7rXoct» 7rXw, 
 rc&X^t&bj dctX(f>i$w. Comp. §. 40. 2. Note. 
 II. oc after liquids. 
 
 a. Words in X©c of two short syllables are barytone: adXog, 
 rraXog, croXor, ^«Xoc, aruXor, ktiXoc ; so also when a mule pre- 
 cedes Xor : p/pAoCj pfipAoCj o\Xor\ M<\Aor. KVKAog, TriirXtx : 
 
44 GREEK ACCENTUATION. 
 
 but if X be preceded by a long vowel, or a diphthong, or another 
 X, these words are oxytone : avXog, icavXog, 7tt)Xoc, )3tjXoc, 
 SaXo'c, fxaXXog, aiXXog, feXXog, iXXog, SeXXo'e, 'EXXoe, KiXXog. 
 Conf. Schol. Venet. II. 16. 234. 
 
 Note. — OoXo'e (dome) for distinction from SoXog (mud). 
 IITXoc, ZriXog, SovXog, rjXoc, besides the proper names TaXXoc, 
 TiXXog, "YXXoc, MvXXog, ^vXXog, Ne*Xoc are excepted and 
 follow the general rule. Mo^Xoc is oxytone. 
 
 2. Polysyllables in aXXoc, vXXoc, iXXog, riXog, aXog, ovXog 7 
 avXog, eXog conform to the general rule. Only o/mQaXog, alyiaXog, 
 KopvSaXog, 'IraXog, and Oeo-craXoc are oxytone. In like manner 
 TpifiaXXog, KpairaraXXog, KOpvdaXXog. 
 
 3. Diminutive forms in VXog and vXog are paroxytone : vavri- 
 Xog, TpwtXog, KpwfivXog, TpoxiXog, Ala^yXog, MvpriXog. 
 
 Note. — "irvXog, "0%vXog, KOvSvXog, a<j)6v^vXog, ScucryXog 
 and yoyyvXog are proparoxytone : cio-^oScXoc (place abound- 
 ing with cMj^odsXog) , ofieXog, ofioXog, SffctXoc, fiveXog oxy- 
 tone ; (TTpofilXog, o/uuXog, aiyiXog, irveXog proparoxytone. 
 
 4. Forms in wXog are accented according to the general rule. 
 Only AlrtoXog and TlaKruXog are oxytone. 
 
 5. Bou/coXoc and aliroXog belong properly to adjectives. §. 33. 
 II. 2. 
 
 b. 1. Words formed from the 1 person perf. pass, (mostly ab- 
 stracts in fiog) are oxytone : vvyfiog, Qpayfiog, <jKia$iJ.6g, dae/uog, 
 avy icaXvjuLiuLog, ^(r/ULog, \pTf\Gfx6g, airacrixog, ipaXfJiog, Svfjiog, X^o'c- 
 
 2. All proper names in afiog and all other words in afiog of 
 the measure ^ ^ w are barytone : Upiafiog, Tvorafiog, JJipya- 
 juiog, Uvpafiog, Tevrafiog, icdXafiog, SdXafiog, Kvafiog, aprafiog. 
 
 Note. — lioTafiog is oxytone. 
 
 3. Words in afiog of the measure _ ^ w are oxytone : ovXa- 
 juiog, yiqpafiog, <pwpaf.iog (and usually tyiopiafiog. Schol. Venet, II. 
 XXXIV. 228. Phav. p. 1851. 30.), vKivda^g, x^fiog. 
 
 Note. — "Opxa^og is barytone. 
 
 4. Those in wfiog and those which have a diphthong before 
 fiog are oxytone : fitofiog, Cwfiog, \p(x)[iog, Xoifiog, Xaifiog. 
 
 Note. — Ol/uLog, wfiog, Ktofiog are barytone. 
 
 5. All dissyllables in ofiog and dfiog are barytone : Bpofiog, yo- 
 fiog, rpofiog, ydfiog, ra/ioc, afiog, \pdfifiog. 
 
GREEK ACCENTUATION. 45 
 
 Note. — To/jloq passive : rop.6g active. 
 
 6. Those in rjfiog are barytone as proper names, oxytone as 
 appellatives : Krjfiog, Kviipog, Stj/xoc (fat). 
 
 Note. — Ari/LLog (people) is barytone. 
 
 7. Those in 17.10c are oxytone ; only ^v/aog (thyme) is pa- 
 roxytone. 
 
 8. Those in juog, in which a consonant precedes /x, are oxy- 
 tone : 6<pZa\/j.6g, IvSaXfiog, dp&/i6g. 
 
 Note. — Only those in rp.og are barytone: Yldrfxog, irorfjiog, 
 besides oXjuiog and 6y/nog. 
 
 c. 1. Those in dvog are barytone : crre^avog, icXtjSavoc, BaX- 
 avog, ^oavog, nXdvog. 
 
 Note. — Ovpavog, 'HpiSavog, 'Qjceavoc, Xi^avog are oxytone 
 according to the analogy of the following. 
 
 2. Proper names in dvog and all in avvog are oxytone : 'Upw- 
 Siavog, Ttpfiavog, ILiKavog, 'AXavoc, ^lovXiavog, MapKiavog, Se- 
 fiaaTiavog, Ktpavvog. Tvpavvog, which lengthens a only by 
 position, is prop aroxy tone. 
 
 3. Those in 7vog and dissyllables in ojvog are barytone : irpivog, 
 irlvog {jrivogt), e\ivog, Slvog, (j^olvog, /mvEXvog, irpwvog, KtJvog, 
 ihvog, olvog, aivog, tcapKivog (Herodian. Dind. I. p. 20.) ; but 
 KupKivog also is good. S. Schol. Aristoph. Pac. 792. According 
 to Etym. Gud. p. 209. tylvog is also paroxytone. 
 
 Note 1. — Hereto belong nouns coming from the Latin in 
 Inns and several proper names : Azovrlvog, 'Priylvog, 'Ajcoeryav- 
 rtvog, Aarivog, tyiklvog, Nivoc, Aivog. XaXivog, together with 
 Ipivog, is oxytone ; KapTivog, KvickdfMvog, vaylvog, together with 
 Korivog and tXivog, are proparoxytone. 
 
 Note 2. — Polysyllables in wvog are oxytone : KOivwvog, 
 ola)vog, T&ojvog. 
 
 4. Those in tvog and ijvog are accented according to the rule. 
 Only TrapStvog is paroxytone ; Xr]vog oxytone, together with all 
 names of nations in r\vog : Tvpavvog. 
 
 5. When a consonant precedes vog the words arc barytone : 
 oKVog, vrrvog, Vfivog, Zd/ivog, pa/uvog, Ar\p.vog, Tvpavvog. 
 
 Sole. — \\d-)>(:r, together with a/ii'o'r, is oxytone. 
 
 0. Those in vvog, particularly names of nations, arc xytonc : 
 
46 GREEK ACCENTUATION. 
 
 ypvvog, Qvvog, B&vvog. Bovvog, together with 7rXvvog, follows 
 the same accentuation. 
 
 d. Words in pog are accented according to the general rule : 
 only \opog, vopog, rvpog, icaipog, Kiqpog, awpog, ovpog (pit ; ovpog 
 wind), jxr]p6g, (ppovpog, dypog, wvpog, AoKpog, larpog are oxy- 
 tone, haipog properispome. 
 
 e. Words in avog and crog are oxytone : Kiaaog, irzaaog, ko- 
 \ocr<j6g, AvpvricTGog, Au/caj3i7<7croc, Kapricrcrog, ^iXiaaog, Hap- 
 vcKTcrog, j3vcr(roc, ' AXiicapvaacFog, TaprricrcTog. So Uaiaog, Aovaog, 
 Xpvcrog. Nrjo-oc and irdaaog (Eust. Odyss. 1845. 31.) are 
 barytone. 
 
 Note 1. — Some proper names draw back the accent upon 
 the syllable containing the idea, particularly when they lose 
 a (7 : Kapr}(Tog, "JLpeaog. So MiXiorcrog, Atcro-oe, Qvaaog, Kl<r- 
 vog (Plut. Alex. 41.). 
 
 Note 2. — KvirapKraog and vapmaaog follow the general rule, 
 together with all in vaog. 
 
 f. Of those in £oe and ipog all polysyllables are oxytone ; so 
 also the dissyllable l^og. "EXt^og, as a proper name (Thucyd. 
 8. 80.), is proparoxytone, together with XdXv\pog and xop^a^pog. 
 III. oc after mutes. 
 
 a. Words in ]3oc, 70c, $og follow the general law : 6Xj3oc, 
 7rdrayog, Xoyog, Mij^og, vdpSog, UivSog, (T/ndpaySog, pdfidog. 
 
 Note. — Aoj3oCj icoXofiog, Xotyog, (priyog, JJaXaayog, oSog, 
 cnroSog, rayog, ovdog, lv$6g, dpvjuiaySog are oxytone. Hivdog, 
 which usually followed this rule as oxytone, is made barytone 
 by Herodian. Conf. Schol. Apollon. p. 294. Schsef. 
 
 b. Tlog, icog, rog follow the law. Krtwog, rpoirog, "OXv/unrog, 
 <j)£)Kog, cu)Kog, XaKKog, KOKKog, KpoKog, dicrKog, 7ri5riKog, "IJ3ukoc, 
 (popTog, yoprog, fjLvprog, apicrog, Korrog, jcarroc, irXovTog. On 
 those in aicog S. §. 30. III. Note 1. 
 
 Note. — 1. 2K07roc, Kaprrog, and all in u)irog, which are pro- 
 perly compound adjectives ; 2. Spiyicog, x«X KO 'cj dcrnog, tnjKo'c, 
 (pap/jLUKogi ipLTTdKog, QvXaicog, dvaicog (S. Aristarchus in Phavor. 
 p. 1857. 38.) ; 3. all in tiicog, which properly are adjectives in 
 tKog ; 4. those originally verbals, as j3poro'c, vzrog, vKjterdgy 
 (TTparog, TOK&Tog, (jvpferog, 7rvpETog, afxa^irog, drpairiTog, 
 
GREEK ACCENTUATION. 47 
 
 utyvayzrog (so Aristarchus, Tyrannic- cKpxxryerog, S. Phavor.), 
 6'toToe, KioicvTog, ytopvrog, derog, fiovXvrog are oxytone. 
 "A/xrjroc, aporoc and Tpuy^roe are proparoxytone in the con- 
 crete, and oxytone in the abstract sense. Biorog is always 
 barytone. All in taicog are paroxytone. 
 
 c. Those in (f>og, \og, Sog follow the general law : ipij^og, ra- 
 (pog, dcFKoXcHpog, KoXatyog, Kiirtyog, poa^og, rgoyog (course), 
 fdvSog, ZijSog, WTopSog, yovSog, \poSog, Xi'iKv&og, aicvSog, Xaj3u- 
 ptv^og, firjpivSog, "OXvvZog, ipdpaSog. 
 
 Note 1. — 'AStX^o'e properly a&X^Eoc), vrpovSog, poi\6g 
 (properly adjective), /3orj3-oc (from /3otjSooc; s. the adjectives), 
 bpfiaZog and dXcpog are oxytone. So popfyog in Euripides. 
 S. Eustath. p. 1761. 20. Yet in Bekk. Anecd. p. 107. it is 
 paroxytone with more analogy. *2rpov%6g is in Attic better 
 properispome. Schol. Aristoph. Av. 876. The Attics barytone 
 a&X</>£ the vocative of dSsXtyog. 
 
 Note 2. — The Doric accus. pi. of masculines was og instead 
 of ovg, but this syllable is considered long in reference to the 
 accent. Thus oWkI/okoc aXwirtKag instead of SvGKtpicovg. 
 
 §. 24. 
 
 Neuters in ov. 
 
 1. No neuter in ov is oxytone except Aeov, irrepov, Zvyov, 
 tp-n-BTov, XovTpov (water for the bath, Xovrpov bathing-place), 
 and wov. To these are added, but improperly, the derivatives 
 from verbal adjectives, as <j>vt6v, pvrov, /3orov, and the hetero- 
 clites Stapd (oW/ioc), &c. 
 
 2. Diminutives in tov of more than three syllables are always 
 proparoxytone; in like manner those of the trisyllabic, which 
 consist of three short syllables. On the contrary, most that are 
 of dactylic measure are paroxytone, especially when two conso- 
 nants immediately precede iov : TratSiov, arXtyytov, tcpapfiiov, 
 cqclov, epxiOVf ugkiov, fiiftXlov, dpviov, Sripiov, ywpiov, ^pvariov, 
 <titiov, ayoiviov, ypiylov, Xovrpiov. Eust. p. 233. 268. On XijSiov 
 or X//&ov, which Didymus writes proparoxytone, S. Eustath. p. 
 1140.63. riiav. ]>. 11S7. 16. 
 
 3. TleBiov alone of words of three short syllables is paroxytone. 
 Grammarians consider it not to be a diminutive. S. Ktvni. M. 
 
48 GREEK ACCENTUATION. 
 
 v. TLiEri, and especially Eustath. II, p. 255., who says : " 7r£&'ov 
 is not a diminutive ; when it is to be used as diminutive of 
 iriSr) it becomes proparoxytone." Conf. Phavor. p. 1461. 16. 
 Conf. Etym. M. v. AiafiovXiov. Eustath. II. p. 1196. 15. Phav. 
 p. 1339. 17. adds ttoSiov (from 7tovq). Comp. on these dimi- 
 nutives Bekk. Anecd. p. 793. Arcad. p. 120. and elsewhere. 
 
 Note. — When two consonants, the latter of which is a li- 
 quid, precede iov, the words are proparoxytone : i^ytov, 'Upiov. 
 But these, as probably a great many others, ought not to be 
 considered at all as diminutives. S. Phavorin. p. 1377. 17. 
 
 4. Those in mov are proparoxytone : iXaiov^'B.paiov, rpoiraiov, 
 "Epfiaiov. Conf. §. 30. I. d. 2. 
 
 Note. — Instead of rpoiraiov the old Attics accented rpo- 
 iraiov. 
 
 5. Those in eiov are properispome : Xv^veiovj fiaXavuov, 
 fiovGUOv, TravSoKEiov, BiBckjkoXelov, tj^elov, (yrifiuov, tXeyuov, 
 voSttov, ^OXvfiireiov, fipovreiov. 
 
 Note 1. — Tivuov, 2rvaov, BovSeiov, and some others, 
 (mostly neuters of adjectives in eioq) are proparoxytone. 
 Bekker. Anecd. p. 1343. Lobeck. Phryn. p. 368. sq. 
 
 Note 2. — Herodian p. 308. Herm. gives the following rule : 
 — Those only in uov are properispome, the primitive of which 
 is perispome in the genitive. Hence 'AaKXrjiriog "AaicXriiriov 
 forms ' Act kX^ttisiov, but Otigbvq, Orjo-twc? 0/?craov, not Qyi<te7ov. 
 According to this, however, a great number of accentuations 
 would require to be changed. 
 
 6. Diminutives in tov (if they can be called diminutives) are 
 never paroxytone : SivSpeov, opvsov, oarpzov. Also oariov is 
 probably better proparoxytone, as with the old grammarians. 
 S. Schol. Venet. II. XXIV. 793. How barovv can be formed 
 from oarsov, kclvovv from icdvsov, is shewn above in substantives 
 in eoc, ovq, and in adjectives. Comp. §. 30. b. 1. It is evident that 
 the contraction barovv alone led to oariov. For in itself oariov 
 is as false as ddzXtyiSiog. Conf. Herodian. irepl p.ov. XI& p. 38. 
 
 The following is observable as the result of the several rules 
 on words of the second declension : Neuters which are the oldest 
 substantives of the language have also remained most faithful to 
 the oldest (iEolic) accentuation ; containing scarcely any oxy- 
 
GREEK ACCENTUATION, 19 
 
 tones. Next to them are such as have a mute for the 
 nominal characteristic ; of these very few are oxytone. The 
 most oxy tones are found among words in which a vowel or a 
 liquid precedes oc. They must therefore be regarded as the 
 newest words ; for they deviate from the old (^Eolic) accentua- 
 tion. This has been explained §. 7, 8. 
 
 Lastly, some peculiarity is exhibited in the accentuation of 
 diminutives in i\og, uAoe, igkoq, and iov, of which the first are 
 almost invariably, and the others partly, paroxytone. The 
 Greeks intended by this accent to impart stress to the diminutive 
 signification ; a peculiarity which is carried to still greater extent 
 in adjectives. 
 
 THIRD DECLENSION. 
 §. 25. 
 
 I. Monosijllables. 
 
 a. Oblique cases. — Here the general law obtains, that in the 
 genitive and dative of all numbers those syllables by which the 
 nominative has been increased receive the accent, namely so that 
 the circumflex stands on a final syllable long by nature and the 
 acute on a short final syllable, while the nominative, accusative, 
 and vocative, as the oldest cases, retain the accent on the root. 
 Hence <rvg avog, fii\v fxrjvog, Si'ip ^rjpog ^rjpi %r\pa ; at£ alye 
 cdyoTv alyeg alyCov alyag ; pig pivog pivi ptva. 
 
 But for the dative plural this accentuation applies only when 
 the termination at is joined to the root of the word : al£,i. The 
 Epic forms which unite <tl to the unchanged plural retain the 
 accent on the radical syllable: x^ l P €<T<Tl (x^/° £ ^)» ^vp^^i^ip^c)- 
 Note. — The peculiarity of this accentuation is perhaps to be 
 explained from the genitive plural, which in nouns having a 
 consonant for the characteristic- was formed by the Ionians 
 with a connective vowel between the root and the termina- 
 tion. The Ionians said pujvlcjv, &c. in the genitive plural. 
 This the Attics contracted into firjvtov, and then transferred 
 the accentuation of the genitive plural on the termination to 
 the genit and dat. of all numbers. This explanation at least 
 
 /: 
 
50 GREEK ACCENTUATION. 
 
 becomes probable when we consider, 1. that in monosyllables 
 whose genitive plural remains barytone the Ionians have left 
 no traces of the use of a connective vowel, as wtewv for wrwv, 
 &c. ; 2. that they never employed the connective vowel c in a 
 monosyllabic participle, the termination of which always re- 
 mains barytone ; 3. the Attic accentuation of numerals in dg 
 dSog in the genitive plural. See these nouns. 
 In the genitive dual and plural some nouns deviate from this 
 accentuation; 1. all monosyllabic neuters: ovg wtoiv iotcov, <j>wg 
 <j)ioToiv (j)d)TOJv, Kpdrwv. (Eustath. p. 1715. 58.) llvp has already 
 in the nominative plural the heteroclite form irvpd (from nvpov), 
 consequently also 7rt>pon> according to the second declension 
 (Eustath. II. p. 43.). If inflected according to the third it would 
 give irvpa 7rvpo)v. 2. All nouns having e or w for the nominal 
 characteristic : Swg ^wwi; $a>otv, SjuKvg Sfiwcjv, Tpd>g Tpuxvv, 
 7rXwc 7rXwa>v (Eustath. Od. p. 1425. 52.), Kwg kwwv (Eustath. 
 p. 318. II.), (Trig o-£wv. (Conf. Etym. M. ^svg. Aristoph. Lys. 
 730.). Schol. Venet. XIII. 103. Phavor. p. 1642. 16. 3. Some 
 nouns which were originally dissyllabic, as iralg (wd'ig) Traidwv 
 7ra'iSoiv, <pi£g {(pu'ig) <f>co$t*)V tyco^oiv, dag [Sa'ig) SqSwv Sddoiv. 
 The Dorians circumflexed all these forms. S. Schsef. Greg, 
 p. 317. 
 
 Note 1. — The following contracts deviate from the ac- 
 centuation of monosyllables in the singular as well as dual 
 and plural : \ag Xaog \ai Xdwv, Kr)p (Ktap) Kr)pog idjpt, rip 
 (tap) rjpog t)pi, vlog vtl; while the oblique cases of (ppyp 
 (<f>peap) are accented entirely according to the general rule of 
 monosyllables of the third declension : (ppiirog (ppriri ^prjrotv 
 (ppr)T(ov. (S. Herodian. in Chcerobosc. Bekk. Anecd. p. 1265.) 
 The dative <j7t£<j<ti. from Girkacn remains barytone. Some also 
 wished to make the Attic genitives yripwg and icepug from 
 yripaog and icepaog oxytone, yypwg and K£pd>g. But Herodian 
 opposed this, Bekk. Anecd. p. 1209. and with reason; for the 
 Attics accented even icptwg according to the rule. Hence it 
 is also clear, that the accentuation of the genitive of x°^c> 
 which according to Elmsley (Aristoph. Ach. 1013.) must be 
 \od)g, not x° ( ^c ? * s without analogy. For vzwg belongs to an 
 entirelv different class. S. §. 27. III. 
 
GREEK ACCENTUATION. 51 
 
 Note 2. — The genitives Sovpiov and yovvwv (not Sovpwv 
 yovvuv) belong as heteroclites to the second declension. 
 
 Note 3. — Some proper names are also excepted, as Miiv 
 Mijvoc, 9wv Qwvog, "O^ *£27roc, which conform to the old 
 accentuation still obtaining e. g. in the monosyllabic parti- 
 ciples. The same accentuation is followed in the dual and 
 plural of nag: ttclvtolv ttcivtijjv iraai, and of the compounds 
 of fie • fir\&ivwv jmrj^iai. 
 
 Note 4. — The accentuation of monosyllables is followed by 
 the syncopised forms in rip and tuv : iraTiip irarpog irarpi, 
 kv(1)v Kvvog, Svyarrip Svyarpog SvyaTpi, &c. ; together with 
 yvvr) yvvaiKog yvvaiKi yvvatica, &c. (the word was pronounced 
 yvaiKog yvaiici yvcuica) and Bopv in the dative Sopi. 
 b. Nominative. — The JQolians accented all monosyllables with 
 the circumflex, because they had no oxytones. Conf. Gramm. 
 Meerm. ap. Schoef. Greg. p. 662. The remaining dialects have 
 retained this old accentuation only 1. in monosyllabic neuters 
 without exception : (piog (light), ovg, irvp, irav, o-jcwp (not tricwp), 
 GTciig (not orate), icfjp, yov, and names of letters, /ulv, vv, Si, ov, 7rt, 
 pu, aav (not crav. S. Theod.), rav, v, a, <pt, yj, w ; the neuters 
 are the oldest substantives of the language, and consequently 
 retain the oldest zEolic accentuation ; 2. in those masculines and 
 feminines whose accusative is parisyllabic with the nominative ; 
 i e. in all whose accusative terminates in v, and vocative in a 
 vowel : Ale Atv (not \ig Atv), tag klv (not Kig kiv), ypavg ypavv, 
 fivg fivv, dpvg Spvv, avg <rvv, vavg vavv ; 3. in some with a con- 
 tracted nominative, as 0pai£ BpqK, /3oa£ /3w£, iraig iralg (also 
 Epic accusative waiv, voc. 7rat), irpoifi 7rpoi%. 
 
 Note 1. — The Attics also accented y\av% with a circumflex, 
 the other dialects, on the contrary, having it oxytone, yAau?. 
 So Tau£, a river in Sicily. K\tig, although icXeev in the ac- 
 cusative, has the nominative oxytone, because $ is the charac- 
 teristic. On those in ig, which Aristarchus oxytoned without 
 exception, see Eustath. Jl. p. 841. 21. 857. 33. Aristarchus 
 w as led to the accentuation \ig \7v, Kig kiv by the totally 
 different icXdg tcktlv ; for, according to Ktvni. M. p. 567. he 
 
 inflected Xig \iv6g. Comp. Henn. ad Eurip. Bacch. 1166. 
 
 t: 2 
 
52 GREEK ACCENTUATION. 
 
 ^Eschrion correctly accented \tg Xtv, kTc klv. Conf. Phavor. 
 p. 1185. 14. 
 
 Note 2. — All the rest whose accusative is dissyllabic, i. e. 
 terminates in a, are oxytone in the nominative : Zevg, alZ, 
 Srip, 5<Lg, (pug (man), cjx^g (mark of a burn), Tpiog, S/xwc, am, 
 <pprjv, \riv, <(><i)p, Saig, dag (from Sa'ig), irovg, not irovg, which 
 supposes an accusative irovv, voc. 7rou, that can never occur 
 from the simple irovg. S. Apollon. adv. p. 554. 
 
 Note 3. — Compounds with monosyllabic nouns of the third 
 declension follow the general law of accentuation : ^afioSpa^, 
 ^ajuLoSpaicog. 
 
 §. 26. 
 II. Polysyllables. 
 
 Genei'al Observations. 
 
 1. As long as the principal laws permit, the accent remains 
 on the syllable which possesses it in the nominative. Only the 
 vocative, which is the oldest form of the nominative, sometimes 
 changes the accent after the iEolic manner, as is shewn in the 
 individual examples of oxytones. In forms paroxytoned in the 
 nominative, which in the vocative shorten the syllable contain- 
 ing the nominal characteristic, the accent usually approaches as 
 near as possible to the principal idea : \A.7roAAwv "AitoWov (Xtov 
 is the syllable containing the nominal characteristic v. The 
 nominal characteristic is that letter which next remains after 
 throwing away the termination : ^AiroWcov-og). 
 
 2. No neuter is oxytone. They have all the accent on the 
 syllable containing the idea, or on that which stands as near as 
 possible to the syllable containing the idea. 
 
 3. No simple noun substantive in 2 or ^ of more than one 
 syllable is oxytone, and none is proparoxytone in the nomi- 
 native ; they are all either paroxytone or properispome. Here 
 i and v before £ and \p are always considered short for the ac- 
 cent, so that all in which a, £, t, o, or v precedes £ or xp are pro- 
 perispome if the penultimate be naturally long. Conf. Theodos. 
 p. 238. Gbttl. Draco, p. 44. Thus QotviZ, SolSvZ, rj\t£, SvpaZ, 
 Ka\avpo\p } Kvic\to\p, av\a%. 
 
GREEK ACCENTUATION. 53 
 
 Note. — Aristarchus considered that irrepv^, when standing 
 in a collective sense, as II. II. 316., should be oxytone, 
 Trrepvt Conf. Eustath. II. p. 229. Etym. M. v. nrepvt 
 Phavor. p. 1 595. This accentuation, however, rests upon no 
 grounds, and is contrary to all analogy. With as little reason 
 can we say tw£. 
 The several words not comprised under the above (neuters 
 
 and nouns in £ and ^) are classed here according to their 
 
 nominal characteristic. 
 
 I. Words whose characteristic is a vowel. 
 
 E. 1. All words in evg are oxytone. In the vocative, when c 
 of the termination is dropped they take the circumflex instead 
 of the acute : fiaaiXEvg, fiaatXtv. No vocative of the third de- 
 clension is oxytone if it be really distinguished from the nomi- 
 native by a peculiar form, because, being the oldest form of the 
 nominative it follows the oldest iEolic accentuation, which re- 
 cognizes no oxytone. Those only in ig and vg remain oxytone. 
 
 2. Those in rig, of which very few occur, are either barytone 
 or perispome : rpti]pr}g, 'Hpa/cAfjc. The former is properly an 
 adjective, and like all adjectives in yprig, has the peculiarity of 
 not passing the accent over the syllable rip, because it is formed 
 by contraction : hence the vocative is rpii]peg, not rpirtpeg. It 
 is also peculiar in dropping its characteristic £ in the genitive 
 plural (§. 34. d. Note), hence Tpriipwv ; rpir)p£iov being wholly 
 false. The Attics say rpiijpdjv (as ctuv/jSwv, ewfttov) ; the Ionians 
 rpiripicov. As the perispomes in r)g are formed by contraction 
 from crjc their accentuation is perfectly simple, according to the 
 given rules of accent in contraction. 
 
 I. — No noun with the characteristic iota is oxytone. "O^te, 
 iroXig. On the accentuation of these words, which change their 
 vowels in the oblique cases, see §. 27. on the Attic declension. 
 For Kparaug (Od. XII. 124.) see Phavorin. s. v. 
 
 O. — The feminincs are all oxytone. The accusative singular 
 of those in tog is distinguished from those in w by taking the 
 circumflex, while the latter, like the nominative, are oxytone. 
 2a7r<£(6, (2a7T0ooc) 2a7r<^oue, (2axr0&) 2a7T^>o7, 2a7r0w ; alSwg 
 aldovg alSol aiSio. In the vocative in m both forms take the 
 
54 GREEK ACCENTUATION. 
 
 circumflex, the reason of which has been explained above in 
 those in tvg. 
 
 Y. — All in vg with short v in the nominative are barytone : 
 florpvg, irpevfivg, eyx&vg, tteXeicvq, yevvg, 7riTvg, 7rrixvg, X £ ' Au C> 
 yripvg. With long v they are either oxytone or perispome: 
 ir\r\§vg, vr}Svg, Ix^vg, ldt}Tvg, 6'iZvg, 'Epivvvg, l£,vg, 6<j(pvg, 
 6<j)pvg. 
 
 Note 1. — 'I)ftvg, l%vg, 6<j(j)vg, 6(ppvg occur also as perispome, 
 which, at an earlier period, was probably the case with all 
 these oxy tones. If the nominative be perispome the accu- 
 sative is parisyllabic. Herodian. Dindorf. p. 31. says : 
 iX^vg, ocrQvg, 6<j>pvg, have this accentuation only when they 
 are feminine. 
 
 Note 2. — On the oblique cases of those which change their 
 vowels, as 7rr\xvg y tt^x^wv, see §. 27. on the Attic declension. 
 H. — There is only one Greek substantive with the charac- 
 teristic r\ : "Aprig^Apriog, which, however, may perhaps be better 
 derived from the iEolic "Apevg "Apqog. 
 
 Q>. — The few of this kind are paroxytone : npug, aXwg, 
 "ASujg, yaXwg. 
 
 II. Words whose characteristic is a liquid. 
 N. — a. Words in which a, c, jj, or 7 precedes v are all oxytone : 
 
 'AXjCjUav, fieytcrrav, \ifx{]V (Xifiivog), Kri^rjV (Ktjtprivog), 1<j<jv)v {Iggyi- 
 
 vog), ceXtyig SsAtylvog, aicTig cucrTvog. 
 
 Note 1. — Only "EaAjjv, uprjv, and compounds, whose idea is 
 consequently enlarged by composition, are paroxytone : apxt- 
 7TOLIULYIV, $>i\oTroiiLir)v 9 Ei>7rcuav, Tiravoirav, 'Ep/xo7rav. 
 
 Note 2. — Apollonius de conjunct, p. 570. marks fxeyiarav, 
 %vvav, and veav with the circumflex ; so also wrav, as from 
 w erav. This accentuation, however, would only be possible 
 in contraction from awv into av ; but even here we find 'lav 
 (from 'Iawv) oxytone. Hence in Apollonius it is probably more 
 correct to follow Bast (Add. ad Greg. Cor. p. 904.) by ac- 
 centing fieytarav, Z,vvav, veav, which is confirmed by the form 
 Aapeiav (from Aapelog, as veav from veog) in iEschyl. Pers. 
 650. If irav be from errjg, the only correct writing is o» Vav. 
 Comp. Herm. ad Soph. Phil. 1373. and lieisig. Conf. I. p. 217. 
 
GREEK ACCENTUATION. 55 
 
 Didymus (in Phavorin. p. 1898. 35.) wished to have made 
 the whole <h irav, viz. from errjg vocative ha, Doric (?) hav. 
 In such case a catastrophe of the accent would take place in 
 oj Vav. But the derivation of Apollonius is manifestly pre- 
 ferable. 
 
 b. Those in vv are barytone : fioaavv, ttoXtvv, &c. 
 
 c. 1. All proper names in wv with a vowel preceding are 
 barytone : 'A/LKfriwv, ' Iwv, Kpoviujv, Ovpaviwv, 'Arpt (wv, IlrjX- 
 dwv, Xdojv (not Xawv, as in Aristoph. Eq. 78.). 
 
 2. Allfeminines in wv are oxytone : x £ A^wv, KaXvdwv, KoXo- 
 <pwv, StSwv, <jr}7rzSu)v. Only yXrj-^wv and /uu'ikwv are barytone, 
 because, like k'uov, they are also of the masculine gender. 
 
 3. Of masculines all collective ideas are oxytone : ^acjtvwv, 
 fpoiviKivv, 'tTnrwv, Kvafiojv, f3owv ; also all names of months : 
 IlvaveipLwv, ra/uL^Xuov, Mai/j.aKTY}piwv ; besides all in awv, as 
 kvkewv, \apa^pEwv, a/unraXeajv, aicav&Eojv, and a great many 
 names of places : 'EXikwv, avXwv. 
 
 4. Those in j3wv, ywv, §wv which retain w in the genitive are 
 barytone : rpifiwv, afxfiwv, irvpywv, Arywv, kw^wv, kXvSwv. 
 
 Except those in ywv-yovoq IlacpXaywv, Aaiarpvywv, and dywv 
 aywvog. 
 
 5. Those in irwv, kwv, and rwv are likewise barytone : Aafx- 
 nwv, Aaicwv, YlXarwv. Except the collectives of these termina- 
 tions and dyicwv, ^irwv. 
 
 6. In (j)U)v and ywv there is noue which falls under considera- 
 tion here except kv^wv (not kv(j>wv), and the perispome Tv<j>wv; 
 those in Swv are barytone, unless already comprised under 2. 
 and 3. To the latter belong MapaSwv, KaXvSwv, together with 
 many geographical names in wv, which have been received from 
 collective ideas. 
 
 7. Those in Xwv, fiwv, vwv, pwv, awv. if not belonging to 3., 
 are barytone. 
 
 Note, — Krj^Efiwv, riyEfiwv, Wvfiwv are oxytone. 
 
 8. Tawv is perispome according to Arcad. p. 16. 10. But the 
 reason of this accentuation has not yet been explained. In 
 UoaEidwv and TvQiov there is contraction from awv, which 
 does not happen in Tawv. TawV therefore has the following 
 
56 GREEK ACCENTUATION. 
 
 forms, 1. rawg and raiog according to the second declension; 
 2. Tcitov (?) and raiov according to the third. 
 
 9. Those in vwv are barytone if w remains in the genitive : 
 ^AjuKfHTpvwv, ^HXsKTpvwv. StKwcJv ^acvtovog belongs to 2 ; but 
 oxytone when they have o in the genitive : aXzKTpvtSv, aAsic- 
 Tpvovog, Tr}pv(jjv 9 ^Ajul^iktvxjjv, Kep/cvcJv. 
 
 P. — All in r\p are oxytone : except the names of nations, Tlir\p 
 and "I/3rjp, and compounds, as Trdv%r)p ; besides firiTrjp, %vydrr\p, 
 elvdrrjp. These last three, however, proceed in the oblique 
 cases, as if they had been oxytone in the nominative : jurjrrip, 
 fxriripog, firjripi. 
 
 Vocative. — Besides jmr)rrip, SvyaTrjp, elvarrip, also dvi'ip, Sai'ip, 
 7rarr}p, and (Tiorrjp take the short ep in the vocative, hence from 
 the remark made above, p. 53. (that no independent vocative, 
 really distinct from the nominative, is oxytone), it follows that 
 these vocatives must be barytone : ^r)rep, St/yarcp, uvarep, dvzp, 
 %azp, irarep, owep. ^r\fii}TY]p hath Ar'jjurjrep not Art/urjTip in the 
 vocative. 
 
 Dative plural. — Those whose root terminates in sp throw out 
 this £ by syncope in some forms, and in the dative plural join 
 the termination <n to the root by a connective vowel a, which, as 
 the representative of the omitted and originally accented e, is 
 also oxytone : 7rtm'jp warpog iraTtpcn Trarpai irarpacn. This con- 
 nective alpha is therefore always accented in the dative plural : 
 dpvacri, vloKTL. Herewith, however, we must not confound the 
 forms ci'o-rpacrt, Trpoawiracn, wherein the m is merely appended to 
 the simple plural acrrpa, npocnoTra, as in Stjpecrcn (^r)peg), ^dpeacn 
 (Xtipzg.) Finally it has already been remarked that the syn- 
 copised forms of those in rip are accented according to the law 
 of monosyllables. §. 25. Note 4. 
 
 2. Those in wp are barytone, except 1x^9* Some add also 
 dx<Jp> which, however, is better barytone according to Arcadius, 
 p. 20, 21. Conf. Herodian. -n-epl /jlov. Xt^. p. 84. 
 
 III. Words whose characteristic is a mute. 
 
 Those mutes which form £ or \p with the o- of the termination 
 are not adduced here, because the rule for their accentuation 
 has already been given, p. 52. 
 
GREEK ACCENTUATION. 57 
 
 A. — 1. All in ag d$og are oxytone : 'ApKag, rpidg, Svdg. 
 
 Note 1. — Some Ionic proper names are perispome : Birag 
 BiraSog, Kvpag KvpaSog. Conf. Theod. p. 241. 
 
 Note 2. — The Attics have the peculiarity of making numerals 
 in ag, as x<Xmc, /uvpiag, perispome in the genitive plural: -^iXia- 
 $wv, luvpiaSwv. This accentuation is only to be explained by 
 the Ionic forms, which put the connective vowel c between 
 the root and termination (^XmSaov, Herod. 7. 28.) This con- 
 tracted according to the Attic mode gave x^a^wv. Conf. ad 
 Theodos. p. 217, That this is true with respect to this Attic 
 accentuation of the genitive is shewn by the Dorians, who 
 use a in the same way, as the Ionians e, for a connective vowel : 
 Sripctv (for Zripuv) from Sripduv, yvvaacav from yvvaacdwv : in 
 like manner Xapirav (not Xapirav, Pindar. 01. XIV. 11.) for 
 Xapinov from Xaptracov. So in the second declension : when 
 the Ionians say vr\<ji(jjv from vrjaog the Dorians form v^acnav 
 (Callim. Del. 66.) ; from doidog first doidduv (Callim. Del. 5., 
 where it must not be deduced from doi^rf), then dotdav (Pind. 
 Isthm. IV. 46.) In like manner the neutral forms icvavzdwv, 
 Idwv in Hesiod and Homer. See Buttmann, Ausf. Gr. Gram. I. 
 p. 153. 
 
 2. All in 7c iSog are oxytone : ^(ppaytg a^payldog, Kvrjfxig 
 KvripXdog, Kpr)iTig Kpr}TrXdog, /3aX/3t'c ]3aXj37c)oc. BevStg (Ace. Btv- 
 £tv), MoXic MoXiSoe MoXlv, 'ArapTtg 'Araprlv are Thracian 
 names. Theod. p. 243. 
 
 3. Of the words in 1.g X8og those only are barytone which can 
 take v as termination in the accusative; such as cannot take this 
 are oxytone : "Aprefiig "ApTtfiiv, "Epig "E/xv ; kX-rrig eXir&a, Ifiirig 
 l/UTTLoa, \a\KLg xaXiciSa., KiyicXig jay/cXt^a. The feminines derived 
 from oxytone or paroxytone masculines retain the accent of these 
 masculines : AlrtoXog AlrwXig, t/ctrrjc iKtrig, Sevirorrig Stcnrorig, 
 Toz i iWr\g ToZorig, ILTrapTidrrig ^TrapTiarig, 7rpaafivTrig 7rp£afivTig. 
 Those only which are formed from masculine or feminine pro- 
 paroxytones and dissyllabic barytones are oxytone : Ka-rrriXog 
 KcnrriXig, AapSavog AapSavig, al)(jj.dXit)Tog aiyjiaXioTig, THpar)g 
 Ylspaig, MriSog Mr}$ig. Those derived from nouns of the third 
 declension are oxytone : KeKpowig t AlStoTrig, Apvoirig. SkuStjc 
 gives ^KvSig and ^Kv^ig ; Kan^Xog KatniXig and KwmiXig (dimi- 
 nutive). 
 
08 GREEK ACCENTUATION. 
 
 Note, — From Kopwvig Hesiod formed the accusative Kopio- 
 viv (See Schol. Pynd. Pyth. III. 14.). But it may perhaps 
 be assumed, that with him the nominative was also Kopwvtc, 
 and therefore the accusative Koptoviv. On KairriXig and Kairr}- 
 X'tgsee Schol. Arist. Plut. 1121. 
 
 4. All in vg vdog are oxytone : XXap.vg x^ajuvSoe, Sayvg 
 SayvSog. 
 
 6. — All that have $ for characteristic are barytone : dyXtg 
 ayXtiog (Arist. Ach. 763. Vesp. 680.), SiXXig StXXtiog, opvig 
 opv&og, Kopvg icopvSog, fXjutvc sXfdivOog (probably better eXfiig.). 
 Note. — In Chceroboscus, Bekk. Anecd. p. 1208. we find 
 dyvvg dyvvStg, a late word. BaXXte is barytone in Theod. p. 
 94., oxytone in Draco, p. 23. and Phavor. 
 T. — All that have r for characteristic are barytone : KtXrjc, 
 X(j5t}g, yapig, yiyag yiyavrog ; the words dvdpidg avSpiavrog, 
 I/mag IfidvTog, and some of the feminines in Tr\g rr^rog are oxytone 
 with the Attics : SrjioTrig, KOV(j>OTrig, ra\vrr)g, fipadvTrjg, rpa^vrijg, 
 aSporrig, laSrig, norfe. Conf. Arcad. p. 28. Eustath. p. 26. Also 
 odovg odovrog, \piXrig \piXrjrog, yvpvi\g yvp.vi)Tog. KovprjTEg are 
 the Curetes (II. IX. 529.); Kovpr^reg the young men (11. XIX. 
 193.). Conf. Etym. M. v. Kovprirsg. Eustath. p. 928. 24. In tog 
 only idpujg, Idptorog and svpujg svpwrog. The following are 
 perispome: 1. all contracted from dwv into wv, as those in 0wv, 
 EevoQiov, Arjjuo^wv, &c, which are contracted from <j>6wv. 
 Others see in Herodian. Dindorf. p. 9. 2. The following in ag : 
 TreXeicdg TrsXeicavTog (not ireXtKag. See Schol. Aristoph. Av. 882.), 
 iXdg IXdvTog, eiXXcie aXXavrog, and TXicradg VXidcravrog. Chcerob. 
 ap. Bekk. Anecd. p. 1186. According to Herodian these forms 
 are contractions from deig ; in which case they should properly 
 have the subscript iota. Conf. Eustath. p. 269. 3. Contrac- 
 tions from oeig, as 'Ottouc, TrXaicovg, QXiovg, ( AXip.ovg. 
 
 Peculiarities in the accentuation of some Words. 
 
 In the vocative. — 1. Some in tov, that are not compounded, 
 leave the accent in the vocative on the same syllable, which was 
 accented in the nominative, although the termination is shortened: 
 AaKedaifitJv gives AaKedaifxov, not AaKedaip,ov ; in like manner 
 naXai/Liwv llaXaipov, ^iX^fJiwv ^iXrjf.tov, No/j/xan; Noiifiov, luzTawv 
 
 12 
 
GREEK ACCENTUATION. 59 
 
 'iKcraov, Ma^awv Ma^aoi/, 'Aptlojv 'Apuov. These are the only 
 words in wv which have this peculiarity of the vocative. See 
 Choerobosc. ap. Bekk. Anecd. p. 1245. sq., Etym. Gudian. v. 
 "AttoWov ; the rest, more especially the compounds, all conform 
 to the given law *) ; for we are not speaking here of compounds, 
 the latter half of which is monosyllabic ; these remain accented 
 according to the natural law : AvKoQpwv gives AvKO(f>pov, icap- 
 T£p6<ppu)v Kaprepotypov, caityptov caitypov, 7repl(j)p<j)v 7TEpi(f)pov ; 
 here an accentuation like iripicppov would be preposterous, as 
 7T£pL was oxytone before the composition. The vocatives Ivocn^ov 
 for tvomx^ov in Homer and 'EXiXtx^ov in Pindar (Pyth. VI. 
 50.) are more remarkable ; here the accent recedes on account 
 of the accentuation of evocng, &c. IniEsch. Sept. 101. we find 
 7raXaix^ov, which, however, ought probably to be changed into 
 iraXaix^ov. 
 
 2. Those in wp, which shorten the vocative, retain the accent 
 on the syllable accented in the nominative : olKrjriop olicriTop, 
 Ylo\vfir]aTii)p IioXvpr\(jTop, avTOKpaTwp avroKparop, ^EXiri'}vwp 
 ^EXirrivop) 'ASjUTjrto/o 'Ad/iriTop, TrpOTraTLjp irpoirarop. Choerobosc. 
 1. 1. p. 1244. 
 
 3. Those in Tjprje, wprje, wX?/c, keep the accent where it was 
 in the nominative : rptf/pfe, Aiwpeg, l^wXeg. 
 
 In the accusative. Those oxytones in wv and wp, which lose 
 their characteristic (v, p), are perispome in contraction with the 
 termination of the accusative (a and ag) : ukwv ukovclq UKoag 
 iiKovq (not UKovg; see Eustath. p. 829. 1.), Kvicewv kukewvo 
 KVKtioa kvkzlj ; l\(^p txwpa Ix^a L X^' 
 
 As a result of the several rules on substantives of the third 
 declension, it is evident, that neuters, as the oldest substantives 
 of the language, together with those masculines and feminises 
 which have a mute characteristic, adhere to the old law of 
 accentuation, and that most oxytones are found among those 
 which have a liquid characteristic. 
 
 * Consequently £scb. Prom. 647« vo&aipov k<>p>i not titaipov vopff. 
 
60 GREEK ACCENTUATION. 
 
 ATTIC DECLENSION. 
 
 §.27. 
 The peculiarities of the Attic (properly old Ionic) declension 
 are: 1. the change of the characteristic vowel; and 2. the 
 lengthening of the o of the termination into w. This w never 
 holds as a long quantity for accentuation ; see §. 5. I. When 
 one of these two peculiarities occurs, the declension is Attic ; 
 it is therefore not merely confined to the second declension, but 
 we have & first, second, and third Attic declension. If both the 
 peculiarities, the change of the characteristic vowel and length- 
 ening of the termination, appear in one and the same word 
 together, the law is that the changed vowel is never accented. 
 This law is founded upon the rapidity with which such a vowel 
 was pronounced. 
 
 I. O occurs in the termination of the first declension only in 
 the genitive sing, of masculines, where in the common declen- 
 sion the o of the termination appears contracted with the cha- 
 racteristic vowel a into ov. The old ao, however, is changed 
 by the Attic or old Ionic declension into ew ; consequently, 
 the genitives in ew from masculines in r?c or ag can only be 
 proparoxytone : IlriXriiaSsu), AlveUu), GaXew (from 0aX7jc), 
 "Eo/iew (from "Ep/xrjc), Boppeto (from Boppag). 
 
 Note. — These forms, however, in which a is changed into e 
 and o lengthened into w, must not be confounded with a con- 
 traction of the genitive from ao into w, which is peculiar to the 
 Ionians, particularly in the genitives of perispomes in f)c and 
 ag. Thus the Ionians say, properly, Bopiag Boolib (from 
 Bopiao, where ao is contracted into w ; here one must not 
 with Eustath. p. 1771. 59. assume a syncope, which occurs 
 only in the Attic form Boppew), 'Ep/miag 'Epjulcti, QaXtag 
 GaXao, IlvSlag I1v%£<d, Av&ag Au&w (Herod. I. 170. V. 7. 
 Schol. Aristoph. Nub. 79.). These contracted forms in f;e 
 and ag would, if complete, have been according to the Attic 
 usage, Bopku>, QaXteo), 'Ep/nkit), HvS&w ; but the Attics reject 
 the first £ altogether; the second e in iw could not be ac- 
 cented, being a vowel formed by change from a, therefore 
 
GREEK ACCENTUATION. 61 
 
 the Attics could only accent Bopptw, OaXew, TLvSew (as if 
 from Boppag, QaXag (QaXrig), HvZag (IlvZiig),) because they 
 are not accustomed to contract the ao of the termination of 
 the first declension into w, like the Ionians, but only into ov. 
 IT. The second declension is richest in Attic forms, because 
 most words terminating in og belong to it. The few perispomes 
 of this class in wg require little consideration here in respect 
 to the accent, the w in them being already long in the nomina- 
 tive, as formed by contraction, and therefore retaining the cir- 
 cumflex through all the numbers and cases. They are Kwe, 
 TXwg, Kpwg, Tpwcj names of towns; and the polysyllabic 6p(j>wg, 
 rmog 1 , Xayfog. Conf. Schol. Aristoph. Vesp. 494. Av. 101. 
 
 1. Oxy tones of this inflection are 1. those which were already 
 oxytone according to the common declension and the given 
 rules : Aewg from Xaog, veojg from vctoe, Xayajg from Xayog. It 
 has before been remarked, that the genitives sing, of these no- 
 minatives are never perispome, as conformably to rule they ought 
 to be, but always oxytone like the nominative. The reason of 
 this lies in the given law, that to when it stands in Attic for o 
 (but o is the proper termination of the genit. sing, as remnant of 
 the termination og; see Buttmann, Ausf. Gr. Gramm. I. pag. 
 137.), never holds as a long quantity for the accent. Hence 
 \tojg, gen. Aew, dat. Aew (now circumflexed, because i of the 
 dative is added), ace. Xeojv, dual. nom. ace. Xto>, gen. Xtqv. 
 plur. nom. Xtw, gen. Xewv, dat. Xuog, ace. Xewg ; 2. the Egyp- 
 tian proper names, 'Ivapiog, Tafitog, NeKtjg, Tayug, Taiog. 
 
 2. The paroxytones are those which were paroxytone accord- 
 ing to the common declension : koXwq (tcaXog), yaXwg, aXwg, 
 
 Note. — When the Epic writers insert an o before wg, these 
 forms become proparoxytone, for this Attic w in we is never 
 long for accentuation. They even remain proparoxytone when 
 w is really lengthened by the i of the dative, because the in- 
 serted o is sounded so slightly, as scarcely to be heard: ya- 
 Xotog, yuXow, yaAoto, (" AZwg)" AZowg," ASow, "AS'oto. Accord- 
 
 This writing is in Attic the only correct one; for without ' in wq, which is the 
 remnant of the digamma (;>avo), the word in Attic would sound rn'or according t<> 
 
62 GREEK ACCENTUATION. 
 
 ing to the common declension these forms would have been 
 yaXoog, *A3-ooc. Conf. Schol. Venet. 11. XIV. 229. Eustath. 
 p. 980. 49. Steph. Byzant. v. "A£oa>, and p. 668. 33. That 
 an analogy exists between the forms in owe and ewc is shown 
 by Kitog and Kowg. 
 
 3. The proparoxytones are those which were also propar- 
 oxytone according to the common declension: MsvtXaog Mevt- 
 \eu)q, UriviXaog UrjviXEbjg. Hereto belong also such nouns as 
 SiKEpwg, (j>i\6yt\(i)g (gen. Snccpw, QiXoyeXu) ; for when the geni- 
 tive ends in rog Si/clowroc (piXoyiXwrog, the nominative is par- 
 oxytone, Stfclpwe, tptXoytXwg, and they do not then belong to the 
 Attic forms of declension), Ta\vyr}piog, evyripwg, fiaSvyripivg, 
 l(j\aToyy]pwg (conf. ad Theod. p. 249.) for rayyyripog, evyrjpog, 
 fiaSvynpog. That these forms were really extant, eaxaroyriptog, 
 &c. and consequently are not contractions from laxaToyrjpaog, 
 &c. is proved by svyr^poTarog, which occurs in Hesychius and 
 Suidas (p. 883. Kust.), and ra\vyr]pa, which is found in Hip- 
 pocrates. Conf. Sylburg. in Clenard. Inst. p. 447. The nouns 
 with a short penultimate remain always proparoxytone (see n. 2. 
 note); those with a long penultimate, as Euyjjpwe, are par- 
 oxytone in the datives evyripo), tvyripiov, tu-yr/pwe. In Homer 
 the form ay^puyg is to be preferred ; first, because he recognises 
 the accusative sing, ayripu), which, as contracted from ayripwa, 
 presupposes a nominative ayriptog, gen. ayriptoog ; secondly, be- 
 cause he contracts the form of the second declension also from 
 ayripaog into ayripiog. 
 
 Note 1. — When the Epic writers make the genitive sing, 
 of the changed forms terminate in wo, these can only be pro- 
 perispome according to the given rules : IItjveAcwo (II. XIV. 
 789.) HersCoo (II. IV. 338.); Ur^viXaog and Uhaog give in 
 Attic UriviXeiog and litre tog (whence still in Plutarch. Thes. 
 32. the genitive IIeVew) ; if o be added as termination, they 
 cannot be accented Ur^veXhoo or flcrtwo, because the changed 
 vowel t (from a) must not be accented ; consequently IlrjvE- 
 Acwo and II etc wo ; and as w in the two words is no longer the 
 w of the termination (w tttojtlkov; see §.5. 1.), the termina- 
 tion being now o, it therefore properly obtains as long also 
 for the accentuation. In like manner, TaXaCoo from TaXaog 
 
GREEK ACCENTUATTON. 63 
 
 is correctly accented (Comp. Bekk. Anecd. p. 1223. Eustath. 
 p. 1830. 61. Phav. p. 1496. 30.). But Miviog cannot form 
 Mivuo but only Mivwo (see Phavor. p. 1263. 37.). 
 
 Note 2. — The adjective ?wc, formed from aaog, was first 
 ?£we ; oxytone, because e, as change of vowel from a, can no 
 longer be accented ; subsequently the e, scarcely heard in the 
 pronunciation, was dropped, and the word became ?wc, £w, 
 £a>, ?w'v ; yet only £w'e and Jwv are extant. When the accu- 
 sative is accented Z>wv (see Bekk. Anecd. p. 1231.), this is ma- 
 nifestly in imitation of Ptolemaeus, who also accented Z>wg. 
 See Schol. Venet. V. 887. Conf. ad Theodos. p. 228. 250. 
 III. To the third Attic declension belong all those which 
 change the characteristic vowel a, i, o, and v, in the oblique 
 cases into £ ; consequently, 1 . the neuters in ae, Kwag Kw-s-og, 
 yvpag yrip-t-og ; in og, TU\og Tu-x^-og ; in v, aarv a<TT-£-og, a 
 form to be preferred throughout to the other aorawe, as is evident 
 from the accentuation of the plural aorfW; 2. the masculines 
 and feminines in ig, woXig noX-e-iog, otpig 6<}>-E-ii)g, QifiaXig 
 <j)ipaA-£-iog ; in vg, nri^yg nri\e(x)g, TriXeKvg 7teAek£(i)c, ey^eXvg 
 tyXeXzwg; and the single fern, vavg vsajg. Of these the neu- 
 ters are peculiar in not lengthening the o of the termination 
 into h) according to the Attic mode ; they can therefore accent 
 the changed vowel s in the genitive plural (see p. 69.) : Tal^og 
 ru^iijjv Tei^ov, aery aaTtajv, av&og av^liwv. On the con- 
 trary, the masculines and feminines lengthen the termination, 
 in the cases where this contains an O sound, namely, in the 
 genitives. Hence the tu in the genitives is invariably con- 
 sidered as short in the paroxytoned forms; in yv for oiv in 
 the dative dual, the <j> is indeed long, but because the changed 
 vowel £ cannot be accented, when a lengthening of o into to 
 occurs, the accent remains on the radical syllable, and € is 
 scarcely considered as a syllable, the pronunciation hurrying so 
 quickly over it : thus noXig noXzivg ttoXeiov ttoXewv ; 7rrj)(yg 
 7ri)^u)g 7n)\e(i)v 7r//^£wv ; TrtXeicvg TraXtKtiog 7r£At*a^)v 7TeXIkuov. 
 Note. — If the termination of the genit. dual, be not 
 lengthened from <mv into yv (and this docs not usually happen), 
 the e can then correctly take the accent: iroXtoiv, Ktvrjaioiv, 
 as in Tti\ng rtl\so^ Ttiyjtti)v. 
 
64 GREEK ACCENTUATION. 
 
 IV. The diminutives in vg, as Atovvg Atovu, kXchhtvq tcXavav, 
 icafxvg Ka/mv, are erroneously ranked under the Attic declension. 
 These words remain always perispome. 
 
 ADJECTIVES. 
 
 §. 28. 
 The idea of the adjective is in itself derivative, and subsequent 
 to that of the substantive. Man first perceived the objects them- 
 selves which surrounded him, before he learned to define their 
 qualities by epithets. From this idea of derivation may be 
 explained the circumstance that Greek adjectives are mostly 
 oxytone ; the reason thereof is pointed out in §. 21. II. 5. This 
 essentially distinguishes the accentuation of the Greek language 
 from that of our own (the German), in which the general prin- 
 ciple of accentuation (§. 1.) holds also for adjectives, the 
 peculiar termination of the adjective being no longer made 
 prominent by the accent. The JEolians followed the same law, 
 which we (Germans) prescribe to ourselves; but the accentu- 
 ation of the remaining dialects, especially of the beautifully 
 refined Attic, predominated, although here and there resem- 
 blances of the older and more natural accentuation are still 
 extant (comp. §. 7. 3.), particularly in those adjectives whicli 
 pass into the nature of substantives, e. g. (})i\og (friend) and 
 <pi\og (friendly). 
 
 i. The degrees of comparison follow the natural rule, leaving 
 the accent, if possible, on the syllable before accented : o-o^oc, 
 ao(j)(jjT£pog, <JO(f)ii)Tarog ; <pt\og, (j)i\aiTQpog. 
 
 Note. — We must here remark, that in those comparatives 
 which terminate in co-wv and Zuv, the radical syllable is 
 lengthened by the metathesis of iota (these comparatives ter- 
 minating properly in uov) : tcl^vq Schjcjujv Saaaov ; fxiyag 
 /uLsiZtov fiztZov. Comp. the profound remarks of Buttmann in 
 the Ausf. Gr. Gramm. I. p. 269. 
 
 2. The barytone feminine has its genitive plur. perispome in 
 those adjectives, whose feminine takes a syllable more than the 
 masculine (or, in other words, the feminines of adjectives of the 
 third declension are perispome in the genit. plur.) ; the remaining 
 
GREEK ACCENTUATION. 65 
 
 adjectives, of which the number of syllables is the same in the 
 masculine as in the feminine, make no distinction between mas- 
 culine and feminine in the intonation of the genit. plur. ; hence 
 \apiaig yaoUaaa (^apt£0-<7wv), rj^vg ydeia (rjSatJv), fiiXag fii- 
 Xaiva (jueXaLvdjv), and ayiog ciyia (dyiwv), ta)(arog IcryarT) {laxa- 
 rwv), avajKaiog dvayicaia (dvayKaii±)v). The same rule is fol- 
 lowed by participles ; see §. 24. c. 
 
 That luLsyaXri does not belong to words of the former class, 
 although it has jxiyag for its masculine, is self-evident, the old 
 masculine being originally fiiyaXog. 
 
 Note. — The Dorians perispome their feminine genit. plur. 
 
 in av, even of barytones in og : fieyaXdv, dvayicaiav, dyidv. 
 
 I. Simple Adjectives. 
 §. 29. 
 
 FIRST DECLENSION. 
 
 1. Those in ag are all barytone, yevvddag, &c. 
 
 Note. — For the perispomes in ag, as SaKvdg, tyaydg, rpeadg, 
 &c. see the substantives, §. 20. I. Conf. Lobeck. ad Phryn. 
 p. 434. 
 
 2. Those in r\g are all barytone : except eSeXovrrig and skov- 
 rrig. See generally the substantives of this termination. 
 
 §. 30. 
 
 SECOND DECLENSION. 
 It must be observed that the femin. in a of masculines in og 
 has always long a : dvayicaiog dvaytcaia. Hence it is distin- 
 guished by its accent from the neuter plur. dvayKald. Only 
 irorvia, Sta, and some poetic forms are short. The feminine 
 draws the accent in the nominative plur. to the place where it 
 stood in the masculine of the nominative sing. : ay tog dyiai. 
 
 Note. — The Homeric adjectives of only feminine forms 
 dpyvpoirtZa, tviraTtpua, &c. have short a. 
 I. og after vowels. 
 
 a. Those in aog are oxytone, if they do not change in Attic 
 into eojg : dyXaog, dXaog, Koavaog ; iroaog is formed from irpaioc : 
 'iXdog changes in Attic into VAcojr. 
 
 F 
 
66 GREEK ACCENTUATION. 
 
 b. 1. Those in tog are prop aroxy tone, when tog is joined • 
 immediately to the root of the word : rtXtog, x« AK£ °e> \pvazog, 
 alSaXtog (aiSaXrj), BaiSaXeog (AatSaAoc), KOvicrdXeog, [itXeog. 
 Those which are contracted into ovg take the circumflex on the 
 contracted syllable according to the law, that all simple nouns 
 in tog and oog take the circumflex in contraction: ^pvazog 
 Xpvaovg, dpyvpeog dpyvpovg, cnrXoog cnrXovg. 
 
 Note 1. — The accentuation of contracted forms tog into ovg 
 appears as thoroughly anomalous. But it must either be 
 assumed, that besides the older accentuation xpvatog, dpyv- 
 peog, &c. there existed also a later one xp^o-eoe, dpyvpeog, &c. 
 according to the analogy of Iveog, Safyoiveog, kreog, whence 
 subsequently was formed xpvcrovg from xpvvaog, &c. as Szvg 
 from Seog, d%eX<j)iSovg from ddeXtpiSsog (see §. 23. I. Note 4.) ; 
 or we must with Doederlein consider \pv<rovg, &c. to be 
 formed from x9 V(7 oeig, &c. 
 
 Note 2. — Those, which put e before the syllable og in the 
 Ionic usage only, are oxytone: crTeptog ((rreppog), iceveog (icEvog), 
 evzog, SaQoiveog, Ireog, t/Xeoc. See Schol. Venet. II. XVIII. 
 538. 
 
 2. Those in Xzog, wherein X does not belong to the root, are 
 diminutives, and therefore all paroxytone : KparaiXiog, txjuapSa- 
 Xiog, XeirraXiog, deifJLaXiog, dpyaXiog. Conf. Herodian 7rep\ fiov. 
 X£%s(t)g, p. 4. 
 
 3. Verbal adjectives in Hog are all paroxytone, ypairriog. 
 
 c. In rjog there is only the oxytone ai£r)6g. 
 
 d. 1. Of those in mog the dissyllabic are oxytone: aicaiog, 
 Xaiog, fiaiog, (paiog. Sicatoc as a proper name (Herodot. 5. 60.), 
 VpaXai and ypala are properispome. Of polysyllables the follow- 
 ing are oxytone : Kparaiog, yepaiog, TraXaiog, Srivaiog, rifimog, 
 dXmog, dpaiog. 
 
 2. Of the rest, those derived from a noun of the first declen- 
 sion are properispome: dXicaXog (a'Xic//), elprjvaTog, dvayiccuog, 
 dpovpatog. Add 'Eppalog, 'ASrjvatoc, 9rjj3a?oc ; but 'Analog is 
 oxytone. 
 
 Note. — AUaiog, fxaraiog, fiiflatog, fiiuog, SriXaiog, QvXatog, 
 are proparoxytone. 
 
 3. Those in siog, if polysyllabic, are proparoxytone: only 
 
GREEK ACCENTUATION. 67 
 
 (nrovdeioQ, dvdpsioQ, MevavSptiog, iraiphtog, fiEyaXEiog, ajcaraoc, 
 ^HXelog, rj^elog, waiduog (Arcad. p. 44. 18.), TrpvTavelog, yvvai- 
 Ktlog, irap^Evnog (Conf. Schol. Aristoph. Av. 919.), oSvelog are 
 properispome. Also SwvElog occurs as properispome in Aris- 
 toph. Eq. 354. The Epic (f>aTEiog is oxytone. Dissyllables are 
 properispome: Stlog, X&og, -rrXdog (dxpdog). 
 
 Note. — Aristarchus also accents rapcpEidg in Homer (II. 
 XII. 158.), as if it came from Tap(f>Ei6g. Dionysius Thracius, 
 however, accented raptydag from rapfyvg. See Phavor. s. v. 
 
 4. Those in oiog are all properispome: trepolog, dXXoXog, 
 b/uLolog, yeXoiog, Travrolog ; yet later Attics have also o/ji.oiog and 
 ylXotog. 
 
 5. Those in toe, with a consonant before the iota, are, if poly- 
 syllabic, all proparoxytone ; the dissyllables Slog, XXog, are con- 
 tracted from S'iiog, X'iiog ; for Xlog is the island itself. 
 
 Note 1. — The following only are oxytone: iroXiog', $e%iog, 
 GKoXiog, fiaXiog, XaXiog, itpiog. Yet the substantives to ttoXiov 
 (an herb) and to GKgXtov (a song) are again proparoxytone. 
 'A£to£, as a river, is oxytone in Homer (II. 2. 849.). Never- 
 theless it is probably better proparoxytone. See Duker. ad 
 Thucyd. II. 99. Herm. Eur. Bacch. 1141. .<Esch. Pers. 491. 
 
 Note 2. — I\Xr\<JiOv (nXrimog) and dvTiog, from 7rXr)aiiog and 
 dvTiiog, are paroxytone. Add to these also fivpiot (in- 
 numerable), in contradistinction from fivpioi (10,000). 
 e. Polysyllables in avog and ovog are oxytone : dyavog, 
 aKovog. Avog is bary tone ; yet with some grammarians it was 
 oxytone. Conf. Schol. Venet. II. XII. 137. 
 
 f. Of those in oog, the numeral ideas in nXoog are paroxytone , 
 a7rXooc, StrrXoog, TpnrXoog, TETpcnrXoog. These are contracted 
 into ovg. In their accentuation as paroxytone, they are fol- 
 lowed only by the always uncontracted dSpoog (in crowds), as a 
 distinction from the compound d^poog (without noise). The 
 rest in oog are regularly accented; only Sooc and oXoog are 
 oxytone, together with the Doric Zoog (Theocr. Id. 2. 5.) 
 
 Note 1. — When paroxytone adjectives in oog, whether 
 simple or compound, lose the accented o by syncope, the)' 
 become oxytone : SnrXog, $opv%og, /3o»j$oc. (Conf. Schajf. 
 praef. ad Apoll. Rh. p. XV. 
 
 i- 2 
 
68 C?REEK ACCENTUATION. 
 
 Note 2. — On aSpoog and aSpoog, comp. Arcad. p. 42. and 
 Schol. Aristoph. Acharn. 26. The genuineness of the ac- 
 centuation aSpoog, however, may reasonably be doubted; 
 aSpoog is more analogous. 
 g. Those in woe, with the iota subscript, are all properispome : 
 
 aXcjteicoog, iraTrirwog, 7rarp(^og, ripioog, alcwog, Gtyog, dS'tyog. 
 
 Only Zioog (without iota) is oxytone, while the substantive ?wov 
 
 again follows the rule. 
 II. og after liquids. 
 
 a. 1. Dissyllables in Xog of the quantity " w are paroxytone : 
 XaXog, oAoc, KoXog. If the first syllable be long (therefore the 
 quantity ~ w ) they are oxytone: ipwXog, ovXog (ovXal 1 ) from 6Xog, 
 X^Xoc (koXoc) (comp. §. 21./. Note). Also deiXog, x^e? ^Xog, 
 rpavXog. Only <j>avXog, SrjXog, ovXog (aidriXog) are barytone. 
 KaXog (a and a) is oxytone. 
 
 2. Those with the termination aXog and r}Xog are oxytone: 
 bjuaXog, airaXog, \yafiaX6g, (TiwTrrjXog, piyrjXog. Only (3e(5rjXog, 
 KifiSriXog (the latter, however, according to Schol. Aristoph. Av. 
 158. is a compound), eKtiXog, are barytone. Schol. Venet. II. 
 18. 580. 
 
 3. Diminutives in iXoc and vXog are paroxytone : 7roiKiXog, 
 opyiXog : see the substantives of this termination, p. 44. Me- 
 yaXog also follows them in the accentuation of such of its forms 
 as are in use : fieyaXoi, /ueyaXai, /aeyaXa. 
 
 4. Those in oXog are accented according to the general rule ; 
 only aioXog from aloXiog is paroxytone. A'loXog a proper name. 
 
 5. Those in cjXog are oxytone : (psidtjXog, a/uiapTwXog. 27rap- 
 rwXog and SkwAoc, as proper names, are barytone (Conf. Schol. 
 Thuc. II. 79.) ; likewise EuXog. 
 
 b. Those in fxog are all barytone, and accented according to 
 the rule : the later Attics accented tp-njiiog and eroijuog, the older 
 together with Homer eprifxog, tToXfiog. 
 
 Note. — 'EStArjjuoc, Irafiog are oxytone; veo\jxog a com- 
 pound. 
 
 i Buttmann (Lexilogus, p. 194.) doubts the analogy of this accent ; but '6\og gives 
 in Ionic oitXog, as KoXog xwXoc, depij dtipw, poa poia, %poa xpoui, Z,6t) s<*"7- 
 
GREEK ACCENTUATION. 69 
 
 c. 1. Those in vog, wherein a consonant precedes v, are 
 oxytone : teottvoq, arpv<pv6g, \cr\v6g, ayvog, arvyvog, \pzSvog, 
 kzSvoq, eptfitvvog, epavvog, cpe/uvog, yv/mvog, Ipvjivog, 7tvkv6q, 
 Kpanrvog. The contracts from forms in avog retain the accent : 
 julcikeSvoq from /maicsdavog ; yoeSvog (J^sch. Pers. 1040.) from 
 yotSavog alone is not oxytone. 
 
 Note — ^Kv/uvog is only a substantive, as vjxvog. Conf. 
 
 Schol. Venet. II. XVIII. 319. Eust. Odyss. p. 1653. 29. 
 
 Phavor. p. 1663. 24. 
 
 2. In like manner, those, in which a diphthong or v or rj pre- 
 cedes v, are oxytone : ttoSeivoq, KeXaivog, StXcpoivog, kcuvoq, 
 icoivog, OKOTtivog, Trnqvog, £,vvog, (prjvog, a.Kfir]v6g (Od. 23. 191.). 
 Kf vog and artvog were in Ionic icstvog and aruvog ; only %>ivog, 
 although in Ionic Zuvog, is paroxytone. Xavvog is pro- 
 perispome. 
 
 3. Those in avog and avog are oxytone : Tpavog, Savog, ovri- 
 Savog, piye^avog, nL^avog, wavog, (TTtyavog, alavog, /maictSavog. 
 
 4. Those in Xvog and vvog are barytone, and accented con- 
 formably to rule : X&ivog, irrtpivog, irtviavog, Sapcrvvog, SoXoav- 
 vog. Only the derivatives from an adverb or from an idea of 
 time are oxytone : irvtcivog (irvKa), aSivog (a8r)v), paSivog, ^st- 
 fiepivog (^ci/ia), Ssptvog (Stpog), jULsaruujdpivog. In like manner, 
 those in ~ivog> as Xapivog, [itcrryuifipivog. Conf. Arcad. p. 65. 
 
 Xote. — On ay^KTrtvog ; see §. 32. 
 
 5. Movoc is accented regularly. 
 
 d. 1. Polysyllables in apog are oxytone: yXiapog, x a ^« s °°C> 
 Xnranog, Xayanog, \pacj)ap6g. QXvapog is accented according to 
 rule, aviupog, on the contrary, is oxytone ; the former probably 
 being a compound, the latter simple. 
 
 2. Those in tpog are accented regularly; Kaprepog and doi- 
 (TTtpog are oxytone, together with all which have the measure 
 
 : yozpog, itooe, votpog, ipoytpog, juoyepog, dpoatpog, Kpa- 
 rzpog. 
 
 3. Those in rjooc and opog are oxytone : arapTrjpog, ruvtjpoc, 
 oXtarrjoor, roooV, fio^:x)p6g, irovr]pog. The two last are pro- 
 paroxytone with the Attics. 
 
 4. Those in vpog and avpog are oxytone: \iyvpog, Kanvpog, 
 
70 GREEK ACCENTUATION. 
 
 aXpvpog, oxvpog, cxvpo^, ajiavpog, a(pavp6g, olZvpog. Only 
 7ravpog and yavpog are barytone. 
 
 5. Those in wpoc are oxytone : xXupog, fiwpog, Zwpog, 
 /3Awpo'e. The older Attics accented fiwpog. 
 
 6. Those in pog, wherein a consonant precedes p, are ox- 
 ytone: v(x)Sp6g, craSpog, xpvxpog, icvdpog, ex^P°C> a ^X9^f 
 irvppog, areppog, epvSpog, fiiicpog, irsvixpog, afiXrixpog. Only 
 yXioxpog, Xafipog, and aicpog are barytone. Hence the accen- 
 tuation of the compound QaXaicpog is so much the more remark- 
 able. 
 
 e, 1 . Those in croc of the measure w w are barytone : p.kaog, 
 laog, ocrog, roaog. 
 
 2. Those in vaog, Zog, %og, ipog, are oxytone : pvaaog, Trspi<y<j6g, 
 Sivaog, (ptvGog, vzoaaog. (Hereto, however, those under 1. when 
 they double the a in poetry, do not belong: iiiaaog, baaog, 
 TOGcrog.). Besides weZog, irpw'iZog, ^StSoCj Xo%6g, ^>o)E,6g, KOfi^jog, 
 yajuipog. 
 
 III. og after mutes. 
 
 All adjectives in og, when a mute precedes og, are oxytone : 
 1. GTpafiog, paifiog, Ktofiog, vfiog, Ipzfifiog, yopyog, apyog, 
 Trrjyog (''Apyog, as the proper name of a dog), vioSog, KovSog, 
 fjiwdog. 'OXiyog, from oXiyiog, is alone paroxytone. 2. AevKog, 
 yXavKog (FXavKog, a proper name), KaKog (Kaicog, a proper 
 name), /naXaKog, SriXvicog, Aifivicog, Xonrog, ypvirog, x a ^ £7r oc> 
 Travro^airog, ^apo7roc, Xirog; all verbal adjectives in roc, or- 
 dinals in crroc : (but not those in roc ; for they rank with super- 
 latives: 7rpwroc, irifjUTTog, rpirog; which also is the case with 
 the properly superlative forms, irvfiarog, juicrarog, viarog, Sac), 
 3. <TO<f>6g (Soc/)oc, a proper name), icpu^oc, ko>c/>oc« Only icovtyog 
 (probably a compound) is barytone : SoAt^oc (the substantives 
 from it are barytone. Conf. Eustath. p. 1678. 40.), ^avSog, 
 TVT^og, dyaSog, al&og. 
 
 Note 1. — Trisyllabic names in aicoc, the first syllable of 
 
 which terminates in a liquid, are proparoxytone : AajitpaKog, 
 
 f PuvcWoc, "Ypra/coCj &C. 
 
 Note 2.— Pronouns in tjcoc are paroxytone : probably they 
 
 are formed by syncope from forms in itciog ; i)XUog, irrjXiKog, 
 
 07Tr/XlKOC. 
 
GREEK ACCENTUATION. 71 
 
 Note 8. — Among verbal adjectives in roc there is no pro- 
 paroxytone. In substantives, however, we have aporog, j3to- 
 rog, afit]TOQ, TpvyrfTog. 
 
 Note 4. — The Doric diminutive forms in i\og are according 
 to the Schol. of Theocrit. IV. 20. 25. paroxytone: irvppiyoq, 
 baaiyoQ, &c. This has some analogy to j]\lkoq, Tr\XiKog with 
 the Attics. 
 On the accentuation of the Attic forms, see §. 27. II. ?ewe, 
 
 Attic from adog, is oxytone, because the a changed into c must 
 
 not be accented. See ad Theodos. p. 228. 
 
 §. 31. 
 
 THIRD DECLENSION. 
 
 It must be remarked 1. that the feminine in a of masculines 
 of the third declension is always short for the accent ; 2. that 
 the accent stands upon the same syllable in the masculine, 
 feminine, and neuter : ridvg, fidua, rjdv ; yapiug, ^apuaaa, 
 yapUv ; Ikwv, ekovgcl, zkov. 
 
 I. Adjectives having a Vowel for the Characteristic. 
 They are all oxytone, 1. in the termination rig : dXr)Sr)g (if 
 this does not belong to compounds) ; (?a<l>r)g, vyir)g, 7rpr}vi)g ; only 
 7r\r]pr}g is barytone ; 2. in vg : yXvicvg, fiapvg, r)$vg. Only 
 rifiKTvg, SfjAuc, ripvg, aKtKvg, and irptafivg, are barytone. So 
 may we infer of eXa^vg and Xiyvg, from the accentuation of the 
 feminines i\ayzia and Xiyeia; although in the masculine the 
 latter now always appears as oxytone (see Eustath. p. 96. 4. 
 Elmsl. on Soph. O. C. 671. is in error). There were therefore 
 Xiyvg, Xiysia (Eustath. p. 1586. 13.), and Xiyvg, XtyeTa. See 
 Etym. M. p. 565. Aiyvg, as a proper name, is barytone. He- 
 rodot. VII. 72. Eustath. p. 96. 
 
 II. Adjectives having a Consonant for the Characteristic. 
 
 They are all barytone : Trivr\g irivr\rog, rdXag rdXavog, fxiXag 
 ptXavog, x a P L£l G X a 9 UVT °G> Ti/Jiritig ri/iyg TtfiyvTog. Only those 
 in ag, a$og (which probably belong rather to substantives) are 
 oxytone : besides dpyi'ig dpyijTog (dpyfaog) and IkiLv ticovTog. 
 
72 GREEK ACCENTUATION. 
 
 Note. — The accent remains on the same place in the mas- 
 culine, feminine, and neuter : Ittkjt^ixwv iTriaTr\fiov, yapUig 
 yapUv. Only the neuter of gaping \apiev was made propar- 
 oxytone by the Attics. See Herodian in Etym. M. v. Xaptev, 
 Aristoph. Pint. 145. Ran. 1490. Plutarch. Alex. 77. 
 
 Compound Adjectives. 
 §. 32. 
 
 FIRST DECLENSION. 
 
 1. Those in ag (see §. 29. 1. §. 20. I.) remain perispome: 
 tcartocpayag (Aristoph. Av. 288. 589.). Yet at v. 288. the Scho- 
 liast says : the adjective is accented Karaxfrayag, the proper 
 name Karoxpayag. 
 
 2. The rest that have a long penultimate syllable conform in 
 their accentuation entirely to the rules laid down §. 20. for 
 substantives. 
 
 3. Those with a short penultimate are all paroxytone : dpxl- 
 \ag, v^ifipE}i£.Ti\g, eypvowrig, v^nrirr]g. (See Aristarch. in Schol. 
 Venet. II. XII. 201.; to be distinguished from vxpnreTrjg of the 
 third declension). 
 
 Note. — The old poetic forms of these adjectives in a are 
 proparoxytone, according to the law of feminines of adjectives 
 in og, §. 30. Note : evpvowa, fi^rUra, From these must be 
 distinguished such as can be used as substantives, and always 
 remain accented on the penultimate syllable, according to 
 the law of substantives of the first declension: i7nn)\aTa, 
 7]\ira, vscpsX-nyepera, aKaK.r\ra. The last was accented by 
 Aristarchus alone a/cajajra. (See Schol. Venet. II. XVI. 185.). 
 Kuavo^aTra is always properispome. 
 
 §. 33. 
 SECOND DECLENSION. 
 
 I. Parathetic compounds, (i. e. the combination of two words 
 by v(j)iv without a connective vowel, in which each word syntac- 
 tically considered gives an independent sense) are in the older 
 times so accented that the second word retains its original ac- 
 
GREEK ACCENTUATION. 73 
 
 cent, which it had before composition ; so particularly in Homer : 
 SopacXvrog (Sopi and kXvtoq), dvopaicXvTog (pvofia /cAurdc), r»j- 
 AekAutoc, SovpiKTrjTog, vTjvaiKXeiTog, vtivctikXvtoq. Yet in Homer 
 we find even some of these accented according to the ge- 
 neral law of compounds : TrspiicXvTog, ayajcAuroe, (more usu- 
 ally irtpucXvTog, ayaicXvTog, see however Phavor. p. 1070. 26.), 
 wEpifioriroQ, 7ro\vic[niTOQ, vavtjiicXvTog (Homer never uses vavm 
 as in compounds), vavcFiKXeiTog. Later writers accent all these 
 forms (the Homeric excepted) according to the principal laws of 
 synthetic compounds. Conf. Eustath. Od. p. 1566. 64. Schol. 
 Venet. II. X. 109. Bceckh. Pind. p. 527. 
 
 II. Synthetic compounds (i. e. those formed with connective 
 vowels, with inseparable particles, or in such a manner that one 
 or both of the words have lost something of their original form) 
 draw the accent as near as possible to the word which enlarges 
 or changes the idea of the simple word : yvioTog ayvwrog. 
 
 1. Those, however, which have a long penultimate are ex- 
 cepted, if the second part of the adjective be derived from a 
 verb. They are all oxytone, and often used also as substantives, 
 while those whose second half is derived from a substantive 
 conform to the law ; hence X&ovpyog, crrpaTriyog, vcpopfiog, rr\- 
 Xovpog, avrovpyog, ofipifioepyog, 7rai$aywy6g, yupofiocTKog, tlpy- 
 vowoLog, <j>iXaoi$6g, apfxaro7rr}y6g, a'SrjprjAotydc, aijULartoirog ; but 
 uy\ao$(i)pog, &c. Some of those which are used in the passive 
 sense follow the general law. So dvdyuyog uneducated, (on the 
 contrary dvaywyog bringing up), irdpepyog, i)p.iepyog in the passive 
 sense, but cnraywyog, food-bringing, in the active. Compounds 
 with EPJTS2 are oxytone when they denote an active, mechanical 
 operation : yetopyog, ^Kpovpyog, ^pziravovpyog, (pvrovpyog, dv- 
 St/movpyog ; perispome when they denote a mental, moral ac- 
 tion : KaKOvpyog, iravovpyog, navrovpyog (Soph. Aj. 445.), 
 (pXavpovpyog. 
 
 Note* — l Va\aKp6g, vzoyvog, /mtXiypog form exceptions : 
 tpaXaKpog is the m< re remarkable, as the simple adjective 
 ciKpog is oxytone. 
 
 2. The remaining adjectives, the second dissyllabic half of 
 which is formed from a transitive veil), with a short penultimate 
 syllable, distinguish the active and passive signification. In 
 
74 GREEK ACCENTUATION. 
 
 the first case the word is paroxytone, in the second proparoxy- 
 tone. Medea's sons therefore are firiTpoicrovoi, murdered by 
 their mother ; on the contrary, Orestes is firiTpoKrovog, murderer 
 of his mother. To these belong also such as are more usual as 
 substantives : fiovicoXog, anroXog, oSoLiropog, TOL^tsypvyoQ, Xaoa- 
 aoog, Sopvacroog, dopv^oog, vr\oa<r6og. The accentuation of j3orj- 
 Soog conforms to the analogy of Toix(*>pi>x°G> although not a com- 
 pound. Also <j>tXoX6yog as paroxytone is remarkable. <PiX6Xo- 
 yog signifies a prattler (see §. 34. 1. a.). 
 
 a. It must be observed that this change of the accent does not 
 take place when a preposition or ev forms the composition. Thus 
 l7TL(TKOTTog, liriaTpofyog, £i>(TKOTrog f d[i(f>'nro\og and TrpotroXog ; on 
 the contrary oliovoaKoirog and ^aXajuLYiiroXog. Eustath. II. 
 p. 578. 
 
 b. Originally the Greek language may not have recognised 
 this distinction between the active and passive signification. 
 Probably it was first introduced by grammarians ; for in Homer 
 the following accentuations still occur in the active sense : 
 alyioxog, Vair]oypg, 7]vio\og, vavfiaxog, iTnrodaiuLog, iTnrofioTog y 
 ey^£o-7raXoc, jusyaXo/3/oojLtoc, which according to the law ought 
 necessarily to be paroxytone; Phavor. according to the old 
 grammarians makes Xtptvioxog paroxytone in the active sense, 
 p. 1181. 15. 
 
 3. Compound verbal adjectives in rog are oxytone when they 
 are really of three terminations, proparoxytone when only of 
 two. In the first case, therefore, they are not considered pro- 
 perly as compounds, but only as derived from verbs already 
 compounded. But to the second case all those naturally belong, 
 which, derived from verbs mute or pure, are furnished with a 
 privative ; hence 6, 17, evrvKTog ; KaraGKevacFTog, r), 6v ; aKara- 
 GKSvacFTog, 6, 17. 
 
 4. No compound adjective in oog, except those in aoog, %oog 
 (nr. 2.), is paroxytone; all are proparoxytone : ev-rrXoog. They 
 have, moreover, in contraction the peculiarity of always leaving 
 the accent upon that syllable which was accented in the nomi- 
 native before the contraction : Kaicovoog Kaicovovg, tcaicovoov ica- 
 KOvov f kclkovoq KaKOvig, svvooi evvoi, evvotov evvtov, svvow tvvtx), 
 Sitcpoog SUpovg, Siicpoov Siicpov, ay\ivooi ayyivoL. (Plat, de rep. 
 
GREEK ACCENTUATION. 75 
 
 p. 503.). Those adjectives compounded with voog, which have 
 passed into proper names, have the peculiarity of dropping the 
 first o of vooc even in the nominative, but of supplying it 
 by lengthening the syllable which immediately precedes voog : 
 'AXkivooc 'AXkTvoc, Qikivoog $>i\lvog, ^Ap^ivoog ^Apyivog, Ei>- 
 Svvoog EvSvvog. See Buttmann, Ausf. Gr. Gr. I. p. 166. The 
 Homeric adjectives TrpojtivrjorTvoc and ayx i(TTLV °^ seem to 
 admit of a similar explanation. This is, therefore, not to be 
 considered merely as a syncope of o, but as a contraction. 
 (Conf. adTheodos. p. 215.). 
 
 Note. — Syncopised substantives derived from such adjec- 
 tives draw the accent as far back as possible : Xel/jLappoi. 
 Exceptions are vtoyvog {veoyovog), /ueXt^poc (jizXixpoog). 
 
 5. Compound adjectives in iKog, in which the *c does not belong 
 to the root, remain oxytone : only virtpavvTeXiKog (plusquamper- 
 fectum) is proparoxytone. 
 
 6. The simple paroxytones in o\og, iXog, tog, become propar- 
 oxytone in composition : KopvSaioXog, TrtpnroiiciXog, irapcnrXr)- 
 oiog, irapavviifyiog. Only Ivavrlog and all compounds with 
 dvriov remain paroxytone. 
 
 7. Words, which as simple were properispome, become pro- 
 paroxytone in composition : 'AS^vcuoe, <t>iXa%r)vaiog, dialog, 
 7ravo/Lt^>atoc, apyalog, (piXap^atog, Kve<paTog, a.KpOKv((j>aiog. Conf. 
 Schol. Aristoph. Ach. 142. 
 
 §. 34. 
 THIRD DECLENSION. 
 
 I. Having a Vowel for the Characteristic. 
 1. Those in rig that derive their second half from a verb, if 
 the first syllable be long, conform to the general law, accord- 
 ing to which the accent is placed as near as possible to the 
 syllable that heightens the idea of the word. The adjectives, 
 therefore, with a long final syllable, can only be paroxytone, be- 
 cause the length of this syllable does not allow the accent to be 
 brought nearer to the added word. AvTupKr\g (neuter avrapKtg, 
 because now the shortened final syllabic permits the accent to be 
 placed upon the modifying word), 7roSoo»cric (iroSapKtg), ai)%a$r}g. 
 
76 GREEK ACCENTUATION. 
 
 Hereto belong all adjectives in wdrjg, in so far as they are derived 
 from the verb EIAQ. 
 
 a. Compounds with prepositions, with tv, with a privative and 
 intensive, with the privative vr\ or dvg, or with dot, tpi, v/m, ayav, 
 ttoXv, Trav, apri, dei and £a, are excepted, most of these compounds 
 forming exceptions also in verbs by reason of the syllabic aug- 
 ment. They conform to the accentuation of the simples, and like 
 them are oxytone,because of these syllables some are not accented 
 independently by the Greeks, and others never occur indepen- 
 dently but always with an accompanying word which they 
 define and modify, (comp.'§. 34.); hence dfitufa'ig, dXri^ijg (a 
 privat. and Xifiw), vijjuepr/je, (Wrj^e, Sv<T%a\Tri]g, £vdr)g, virepaijg, 
 Za\pr}i)g, 7ravc)£p*o}c> 7rava\ri%{]g. 
 
 b. All those which form an Ionicus a minore (^ u 1 1) are 
 oxytone : XvpoSzXyijg, (3a$VK.ajunrr)g, 7rvpiXajunrr)g, v£o^rjXf)g, aXi- 
 vrixng, j3fo^£i8?/Cj juoXtj3a^?/c, TroXviTEvSrig, [izXiridfig, tpacvSi'ig, 
 €TEpa\Ki)g. 
 
 c. Most of those which derive their second half from a sub- 
 stantive are oxytone. See Schol. Venet. II. XVI. 57. Hereto 
 belong all in aSrjc (eldog) and ovpyrig (jEpyov). So &rj/xo/crjS?/e 
 (icridog), ajULa%07rXri%r}g (ttXtjS'oc), laoTrXriSi'ig, jULvaa-)ft!}g (a\Sog), 
 SviiaXyi'ig (aXyog), \pv<70(j)Eyyr}g ((piyyog). 
 
 d. Adjectives in ?ixnQ> ypW€) »?^C> mVQ, wrje, wprjc, wXtjc, 
 firiKtig, Ktirrig, wKrjg, avrrig, with whatever word they be com- 
 pounded, are always paroxytone. Those in riprig, torig, toXrjg, 
 wprjg, (jjdrjg, have the peculiarity of keeping the accent in the 
 neuter upon that syllable, which was accented in the nominative 
 of the masculine : dficpripsg, ^vfii]p£g, evCodeg, a/x^wee, Zv/uLtoXtg. 
 The reason lies in the contraction by which these syllables were 
 formed. ^vvriSeg, furjSfc, &c. draw the accent back, because 
 there is no contraction in y. 
 
 Note 1. — The genitives plural of adjectives in rj^rig (from 
 '&og, rjSog), of avTa.pK.rig and the now substantively used rpu]- 
 pvjg drop the characteristic e, and therefore, as there is no con- 
 traction of i wv into wv, remain paroxytone : avviftug awiftwv 
 (properly ovvr\§iii)v ovvrf^wv), avrdpKiig avrapiaov, Tpir)pr\g 
 rpiripwv. 
 
 Note 2. — Some grammarians consider that all adjectives in 
 
GREEK ACCENTUATION. 77 
 
 apKr]Q should be oxytone : avrapKijg, ZevapKrig, Tro^apKrjg. But 
 
 this is inconsistent with the accentuation of the genitive 
 
 plural of these compounds. See Note 1 . 
 
 e. The adjectives evrei^g (II. XVI. 57.), Svfiaprig (conf. 
 Schol. Venet. II. III. 316. IX. 336. Etym. M. s. v.) and Seipay- 
 Xnc form exceptions to these laws. iEschylus, Sept. 157. has 
 dfi<pLTu^ytq ; Euripides, Andr. 1011. evretxns* 
 
 2. Those in rig which shorten the penultimate are all oxy- 
 tone : vifinreri'ig, veayevrjg. ' AKpcu^v/jc is formed from a/ctpato- 
 
 Note 1. — Compounds with jmiysSog and ora'A^oe, as ev/bie- 
 y&rjg, v7rEpfiEyl%r)s, euo-reXf^Cj are always paroxytone. Also 
 proper names, as Ato-ytvrjc, Arjjuoo-^evrjc, and the compounds 
 with trog, when they stand neutrally as substantives, Siersg, 
 rpuTzg. As adjectives they are better oxytone. Conf. Lob eck. 
 ad Phrynich. p. 407. Schol. Venet. ad II. XXIII. 266. Bceot. 
 272. Bekk. Anecd. p. 1375. Those in arrjc appear originally 
 to be adjectives of the first declension, those in £Tf)g of 
 the third. At least only adjectives of the first declension can 
 form feminines in Inc. The case is the same therefore with 
 adjectives compounded from croc, as with vxpnrirrjg (of the first 
 decl.) and v\pnrtTi'}g (of the third decl.). 
 
 Note 2. — The Epic syncopised forms in srjg retain the accent 
 on the syllable accented in the nominative : SvcrKXlrjg SvaicXza, 
 for cWjcAtea SvgkXeo.. 
 
 Note 3. — The rule on adjectives in rjg (gen. log) may be 
 thus simplified: all adjectives in tjc (gen. log) are oxytone; 
 except of the simples only TrXi)pr\g, of compounds those in 
 apicrig, Tj^rjc, WVQ, Vprjg (apr}g), t?X*?C> K^rje, w??e, wArfc, wSrje, 
 wprje, and the compounds with [dyeSog and orlAtxoc. 
 
 3. Compounds in vg draw the accent as near as possible to the 
 amplifying or modifying part : wKvg nodwicvg. 
 
 II. Having a Consonant for the Characteristic. 
 
 1. If the latter half of these words be dissyllabic, they are all, 
 except Xnrtpvrig (f/roe), barytone ; it therefore depends solely 
 upon the quantity of the last syllable whether they must be pro- 
 paroxytone or paroxytone : ira fifityuc, fivrrTaXac, wafifuXag : 
 
78 GREEK ACCENTUATION. 
 
 svKvrjfxlg, 7ro\vK\riig(T), TroXviprj^'ig, tviroXig, t7rri\vg (Eustath. II. 
 p. 833. 38.), kpiav\i)v, ifipav)(r)v, 6pjXt£, vtjcpojSacrra? (Etym. M, 
 p. 270. 30.). 
 
 Note 1. — Those, however, are to be excepted which are 
 merely feminines, as w-jrXoK.ap.ig, evirXoKapXdog, KaTaiyig, &c. 
 They conform to the accentuation of substantives in ig (§. 26. 
 III. A. 3.). Conf. Schol. Venet. II. II. 175. 
 
 Note 2. — The neuters of adjectives in ^wv draw the ac- 
 cent to the composition : da^qpwv, a.<T\ripov, £VG\{)fui)v, 
 iv<j^r\fxov* Yet we have dveirKyrripov (Plato Legg. VII. p. 
 795. c). 
 
 Note 3. — On the accentuation of iroXvKXriig and 7toXvkXtj/c 
 see Spohn de extr. parte Odyss. p. 195. 
 
 2. If the latter half be monosyllabic, and by nature long, the 
 words are barytone, when this half is derived from a noun: 
 /laKpo^sip, aZv%, psXavo^payg, ovX6SpL%, Trpo^puv, (7w^»pwv, wspi- 
 tppiov (in the neuter the accent remains ireptypov) ; but they are 
 oxytone, when it is derived from a verb : rip&vrig, dicing, Ittl- 
 /3Xrj£, SacnrXrig, ddprjg, diroppw^,, olorpoTrXi^, fiovirXiiZ, cnSrjpo- 
 tcprig, Kva/j.oTpii)Z, kXiKixHp, olv(i)ip (Conf. Schasf. ad Soph. O. C. 
 674.), Sia(7(j>d^y v7TO(T0a2, \aXKOKpdg, peXiKpdg, dirrivg, arpwc, 
 7roXvTTTioti } v7ro$fAojg, (3Xs(papoTrdfi (Conf. Draco, p. 19.). Those, how- 
 ever, which in their latter monosyllabic half have the unchanged 
 root of a verb whose perf. pass, ends in ppai, are barytone : 
 fiovtzXvp (kIjcXsjujucu), otKorpcp (Tirpippat), ^pvi^fj (vivippai), xoc 
 p6SXi\p (r&Xippai), alyiXiip (XiXeippai), KaruyfiXaxp (fiifiXeppai) , 
 jmepo\p. These are followed by proper names, as KvkXioxJj. 
 Eustath. p. 1401. 11. On the contrary, TrapafiXaup, u7roj3Xan// 
 are correct, because here the root is changed. 'E^tr*!; is 
 barytone. 
 
 Note. — Lobeck Phryn. p. 611. favours the opinion of Aris- 
 tarchus in considering that all forms of this description should 
 be paroxytone. See, however, what Eustath. p. 1359. 8. ob- 
 serves in opposition to Aristarchus. Hermann, observ. ad 
 bucol. Soph. Schsef.p. XIV. 
 
GREEK ACCENTUATION. 79 
 
 INDEPENDENT ADVERBS. 
 
 §. 35. 
 
 In G2. — a. From adjectives in og. Adverbs in wg join this 
 their final syllable immediately to the root of the noun from 
 which they are formed, those from paroxytone and proparoxy- 
 tone adjectives being made paroxytone: aXXog aXXwg, opSiog 
 opS'iwg; and those from oxytone adjectives perispome: icaXog 
 KaXwg. 
 
 Note 1. — Proparoxytone adjectives in 00c have the pecu- 
 liarity of rejecting an o in the formation of their adverbs: 
 tvvoog evvowg evvwg, icov<p6vwg, dvri^wg ; by retaining o they 
 would necessarily be svvwg, Kovcjtovwg, dvri^wg. But in 
 this respect they conform entirely to the accentuation of ad- 
 jectives. See §. 33. II. 4. On the contrary, paroxytone ad- 
 jectives in 00c do not reject o ; hence cnrXoog, cnrXowg, inrXwg. 
 
 Note 2. — According to this rule wg and rwg ought properly 
 to be written wg and rwg, as derived from oxytone forms (oc 
 and Tog, gen. rov). This would correspond with the interro- 
 gative 7rwe ; but they constitute an exception. Conf. Apollon. 
 Bekk. Anecd. p. 523. 584. 940. Herodian. Dindorf. 
 
 Note 3. — The Dorians perispomed adverbs from barytone 
 pronoun adjectives in oc : dXXwg (comp. dXXa), rrjvwg, ovrwg, 
 wavriog. Probably also -fiavx^g belongs to these, unless it 
 were better to derive it from a lost 7}avxhg* Apollon. de adv. 
 p. 581. 586. Phavor. p. 611. On the other hand, they or 
 rather the ^Eolians barytoned adverbs from oxytone adjectives: 
 <ro<pwg, icaXwg. See Phavor. in the above passage. 
 
 Note 4. — All adverbs which have lost the c in wg are 
 barytone : outw, a^»vw, tKw, iaw, irpoaGw, avw, kcltw. On 
 lirinyzpw s. §. 36. 
 
 b. From adjectives of the third declension. In these adjec- 
 tives also the termination wg is joined immediately to the cha- 
 racteristic : yXvKvg (yXviciog ; e characteristic) yXvictwg, irXelov 
 (TrXtiovog ; v characteristic) irXuovwg, dpKovvrwg, avTo^pwvrwg. 
 In like manner adverbs in wg from adjectives in ijc> which always 
 appear as contracted : dX^ijg (dXriStog) dXi)Stwg dXrjSwg, av§a- 
 ${jg avSa&wg avSaSwg, voawSwg, &c. Only those which arc 
 1 
 
80 GREEK ACCENTUATION. 
 
 accustomed to reject their characteristic € in the genitive plural 
 (-ripriQ, -riSrig, avrdpicrig. S. §. 34. d. Note) drop this e in the ad- 
 verbs also, and are therefore naturally paroxytone : avrapKug 
 (properly avrapKeuyg avrapiciog) ow^Swe, dp.^i]pix}g. 
 
 Note. — Consequently drzyyuyg is the correct accentuation 
 
 from dre^yog and aTz*xywg from dre^vvQ' 'EiriZacpsXwg (II. IX. 
 
 512.) is either to be considered as a Doric accentuation or to 
 
 be derived from liriZa^sXriQ. 
 
 Besides these proper and independent adverbs in wg there are 
 also others, which, for the sake of easier reference, we shall ad- 
 duce according to their termination ; first those ending in vowels, 
 and next those ending in consonants. 
 
 I. Those ending in vowels. 
 
 A. — 1. Dissyllables in a are barytone: rd\a } Xrya, wica (by 
 syncope for ra^ia, Xiyta, wkhx, S. Eustath. p. 86), al\pa, <j(j)6Spa, 
 jjiaXa (7rt5juaXa, Apollon. de adv. p. 604.), pea, (rdcfta, Kapra, 
 fxior^a, icpixpa, avya, pip,(j>a, arret (icravra), fiiyda, ttvkcl, ivSa, apa, 
 dpa. 
 
 Note. — 'AXXa and Sapd are always oxytone, and Kpvcfta. also 
 was accented by the Attics on the long final syllable, in con- 
 tradistinction from Kpixpa. See Villoison. Anecd. II. p. 82. 
 On those in 5a see below. 
 
 2. Polysyllables in eta are barytone : &x^ aa ? TviraSeia, Tpoird- 
 £«a, KpvfydSua. Conf. Bekk. Anecd. p. 1364. 
 
 3. Those in Sa and 5a are oxytone : Kava^ri^d, dva<pavdd, 
 SriSd, TpixSd, rfTjoa^a. The iEolic alone are barytone : npoaSa, 
 t>7n<r$a, Phavor.p. 1161. 46. (Apoll. de adv. p. 604.). 
 
 Note. — ■'AwpiySa, jurySa, %v5a, fiivwSa are barytone ; all in 
 oca and cvda are paroxytone : barpaKiv^a, tysTtvca, XriKivSa, 
 Kvfir)<Tiv$a, pvtvda, SizXKVGTivSa, |3acrtXivSa, x^r/cnv^a, (paivivSa, 
 avTUa, fivina. "Evekci is proparoxytone. 
 
 E. — Only rfjXe and o^ehave this termination ; those in Sc, Z,z, 
 and St being treated of in the following article. With the ex- 
 ception, however, of 6\pi, the only oxytone of this termination, 
 they are exclusively barytone. 
 
 H. — Mostly datives. See the following §. (3.) 
 
 I. — 1. Those in ei, t, and tl are oxytone: wavoiKU, avToeSvri, 
 
GREEK ACCENTUATION. 81 
 
 TraaarvSd, dd, irpwi, avTO\eipi, irayyvvaiKi, dwpi, veuyari, dfiera- 
 (rrpETTTi, dvoijj.wKTi. Hakat is barytone ; -^a/jLai, on the contrary, 
 oxytone. 
 
 Note 1. — *Apri, dirdpTi, Ieti, a\Ph ^XP 1 ' ntpvai, ^kt\tl 
 (diKtiTi), together with all in $t, yi, Si, are barytone : voo-^f, 
 IQl, vai^i) yxh ^-JXh xdSi, av&i. 'E/cfT is perispome, ov\i 
 oxytone. 
 
 Note 2. — The Scholiast on Aristoph, Plut. 388. has diraprt. 
 2. Those in atci are paroxytone : BriSaia, ttoXXuki. See those 
 in A. Note. 
 
 O. — Aevpo is barytone. 
 
 Y. — Those in v are oxytone, if they be neuters of oxytone adjec- 
 tives in vg : evZv, evpv, peacrtiyv, ptraZv, &c. Haw, on the con* 
 trary, together with trayxy, irpoyyv, avev, virzptyzv, as not derived 
 irom oxytone adjectives, are barytone. 
 
 Note. — The adv. dvrncpv {KaravTucpv) is oxytone, while av- 
 TiKpvg is proparoxytone. Conf. Apollon. de adv. p. 614. Bekk. 
 Lobeck. Phryn. p. 444. Bekk. Anecd. p. 1328. Probably 
 avriKpvg is ^Eolic, dvriKpv more recent. The relation, there- 
 fore, in this accentuation, is the reverse of x w j°fc X^P 1 - 
 O. — Those in o> are all paroxytone, except irpy from wpto't. 
 
 II. Those ending in Consonants, 
 
 N. — 1. Adverbs in av and t/v, iv and vv, if not originally ac- 
 cusatives of feminine oxytones, are barytone : \iav, ayav, iripav, 
 aSrjv, a'/oSrjv, \dy%r\v, 7r\ey$r}v, dpicrTiv$r}v, avardStiv, 7T£jOt/3aSrjv, 
 7rp(oi]v, fidrrjv, 7rd\iv, J5l<j\vv (Bekk. Anecd. p. 1354.), dvr^v, 
 t/nr\r)v, £kovttjv, 7ra/i7r//Srjv. Nuv is perispomed as orthotone 
 when it precedes ; but is enclitic when it follows. In prose 
 writers it is always orthotone. 
 
 2. Those in Sov and pov are oxytone : crycArjSov, XvjojSov, 
 ax^ov, avSrifupov (conf. Jungenn. ad Poll. I. 64.). "EvSov, as 
 an exception, is barytone, together with afj/uepov and t/unrtSov. 
 So also the compounds in Sov, as rj/jiepoXey^ov, JEsch. Pers. 63. 
 
 P. — The few in op are partly oxytone, as avrap, drap ; partly 
 barytone, as a<pap, virap, avTr\p.ap, Travis/nap, Ivviipap, ttSap, 
 icrap. 
 
 2. — 1. Those in «c are mostly oxytone : IvTinrar, ay teas, licac* 
 G 
 
82 GREEK ACCENTUATION. 
 
 dveicdg, dvSpcucdg ; only ifiirag, iriXag, uXiac, drpspag are bary- 
 tone ; also dveicag, evrvirag, wag were baiytoned by the Attics. 
 Bekk. Anecd. p. 570.26. 
 
 Note.— Instead of ifiirag, Etym. M. p. 63. 21. accentuates 
 Ijuwdg. Conf. Apollon. apud Bekk. Anecd. p. 564. 
 
 2. In eg. — X$ig and i\^ are oxytone. On IniTriSeg see the 
 following §. (4. b. Note). 
 
 3. Dissyllables in ig are barytone, monosyllables oxytone: 
 fioyig, poXig, a\ig, d\piQ, [**XpiQ, avSig, $[g, rpig. Only X W P^ 
 (although x^9 l ) anc ^ afMjttg are oxytone. Those in <>ig are oxy- 
 tone : ojuadig, a/xot/3aSic? dpfioXadig, altyvriSig, \a%pr)$ig, kAw- 
 7rri$ig, dvrrjSig, <rroL\ridig, djU(f>iov$ig, t-movStg, aKpowovdlg. (Conf. 
 Bekk. Anecd. p. 1310.). The following are paroxytone: \ a ^" 
 Sig, dicXddig, <f>vyddig, ^xddig, TrraicdSig, juiydSig, KpvQdSig, dfidSig. 
 Only o'licaSig, d/mvStg, and dXXv^ig are prop aroxy tone. (Conf. 
 Bekk. Anecd. p. 1310. 1317.) 
 
 Note. — "AfxvSig and dXXvdig are of iEolic accentuation. 
 
 Conf. Eustath. II. p. 732. 30. Schol. Venet. II. IX. 6. XX. 
 
 114. Those in avdig are paroxytone: dypdvdig, xapavSiQ. 
 
 Bekk. Anecd. p. 1310. 
 
 Those in pig, vtg, rig, ^>ig, \tg are oxytone : dfi^iKekejuvig, 
 Trafiir^ovig, lyKOirig, \iKpL<f>(g, avrovvyig' Bekk. Anecd. p. 1319. 
 UipvTig, Doric for nipvcn, is proparoxytone, and avrig properis- 
 pome. 
 
 Those in aicig are paroxytone : woXXaKig, StKaiag. 
 
 4. Those in oc are oxytone : tvrog, Ikt6q> dkog (properly par- 
 ticiple). Tldpog, ripog, rripog, and ivay\og are barytone. (Conf. 
 Apollon. de adv. p. 595.) 
 
 5. Those in vg are oxytone, except the perispome dXXvg and 
 the barytone avrncpyg. See Bekk. Anecd. p. 1316. 
 
 t3i. — Those in £ are oxytone : dvapi%, a/x7r£rt£, dp,v!Z, £i>/oa'£, 
 povvdZ,, d-rrpi^, b$d%, 6kAci£, &ajU7ra£, fvaAAa?, £7rtra£, Kovpi^, 
 dfufropiZ,, irapi% (better wdpeli, S. Eustath. II. p. 732. 39. Schol. 
 Venet. II. I. 148. Herodian. Dindorf. p. 25.), lyyvaXtfi ; only 
 cnra%, TrtpiZ,, vppaZ, (Bekk. Anecd. p. 1428.) are barytone. 
 
GREEK ACCENTUATIOX. 83 
 
 §. 36. 
 
 Adverbs, which originally were Casal Forms. 
 
 1. Nominative adverbs. — Under these can properly be reck- 
 oned only bar\pipai, which retains the old accent of its plural 
 ■VfiLpai, and evSvg with the Homeric l%vg. 
 
 2. Genitive and dative adverbs in 3"t, (j>i,Se. — These adverbs are 
 the oldest forms of a case, which in the infancy of the language re- 
 presented the idea both of the genitive and dative. They are ac- 
 cented according to the following laws: 1. when the syllable 
 preceding the termination (Si, <pi, 3-c) is short by nature they are 
 all paroxytone : tttvoQi, layapofyi, vr{&vi6tyiv (Mosch. IV. 78. 
 from vi'i^viov ; not vii§vio(f)iv), fJLY)KO^ev (from jufj/coc), dypoSi, ov- 
 pavoZtv, rpixpStVj irarpoZzv, Kvirpo^Ev, dyxoSi, lyyvSev, X 01 /^" 
 Zev, TiSpavToSev, QriyowToSev ; 2. when the syllable preceding 
 the termination is long they are properispome, if the nomi- 
 native of the original word itself was accented on a final 
 syllable long by nature : the rest, whose original word was 
 barytone in the nominative, are proparoxytone : dyopriSev (dyo- 
 pi'i), dpxv^w (dpxv), yujSi (-nutg), KpiuSav {Kpuo, Steph. B. Conf. 
 Schol. Aristoph. Av. 645), xa/xa3-fy (xafiai), TIvSloSev (Steph. 
 B.), 'AAw7T£/a}C£v ('AAw7r€Kf)) ; but eojSsv (Jeu>q), (JL7rvr)^ev {anrvn), 
 AvtciaStv (Avicia), tripwSav (trc/ooc), "A(TKpr]%£v ("Ao-Kpij), 'Avaiccua- 
 £fv fAva»cata), ' Apa%avTEiaSzv ( Afia^avraia, Steph. B.), Movvv- 
 X'iciSzv (Movwxia), AlytXia^e. Only oucoSev, dWo^ev, trdvToStv, 
 tKaaToZtv, £ktow£v, tvdoSzv, a7ro7rpoS'£v, together with their forms 
 in & and (pi, are proparoxytone. In like manner some, which 
 have a form still extant with a long penultimate : airo&ev (a7rw- 
 ctv), TTpoaaoSev (TrpoaatoZev), owiStv (oTTiaSev), zkclSev (tKaaStv), 
 avbu&tv, ayicaZzv. In ^Esch. Eum. 80. ayicdSev, if it comes 
 from ayicac, appears to be the proper reading. (Blomf. ^Esch. 
 Ag. 3.). 
 
 Note 1. — Instead of yajw&tv it is probably better to read 
 
 Xct[J.oZzv (Aristoph. Vesp. 249.). Conf. Apollon. de adv. p. 
 
 600. On those which have both tfiev and oStv, see Apollon. 
 
 de adv. p. 602. Thus Y\toyi}Tr7i^iv (I\u)-y>jrroc, Steph. BjZ.), 
 
 IkuoioZcv (Ik-«o/«, Steph. Byz.), nXarato2f£v [likarata, Steph. 
 
 (. -J 
 
84 GREEK ACCENTUATION. 
 
 B.), UvXaioSev (IluXcu, Steph. B.), <Pepai65ev (Qepa'i, Pseudo- 
 Orph.). KoXwvriSsv is correctly formed with 7j, even if it 
 were not derived from KoAwvcu (Conf. Thuc. I. 131. Schol. 
 Aristoph. Ran. 470.). For in Phavor. p. 1112. 20. we find 
 also KptriSev. 
 
 Note 2. — Instead of ttcivtoSev some old grammarians ac- 
 cented iravToSzv. Conf. Apollon. de adv. p. 605. 
 
 3. Genitive Adverbs. — They are all accented according to 
 the general laws; oxytone nominatives mostly give perispome 
 genitives; hereto belong nov, ov (ottov on the contrary is par- 
 oxytone), prida/mov, iroWa^ov, dirap^q, l(j>eE,rig } k £r)e ; but par- 
 oxytone nominatives give paroxytone genitives, as ijai^vrje 
 (lZ,a7rivr)Q ; al<pvri, aft'ivr!, old substantive forms), I5a'r/c, irpovpyov 
 (Trpb zpyov), /ca^oXou, dvriiripag (Conf. Schol. Thuc. 1. 100,). 
 
 Note. — According to this law, the adverbs £K7roSwv and 
 ifXTTo^uyv, ought properly to be written Iktto^mv Ijitto^wv (ellip- 
 tically for Ik. 7toSwv KivXyjurj, or the like) ; but their perfectly 
 adverbial use has changed the accent. 
 
 4. Dative Adverbs. — These comprise, in the first place, all 
 adverbs in ot, which are formed from those in <£i and §1, by 
 rejecting the aspirates (j> and $. They conform therefore to the 
 accentuation of those adverbs, and contract the o and 1 of 6$i 
 into o7, but of o§i into ot. Hence they are always perispome, 
 when the equivalent adverbs in oSt ought to be paroxytone, 
 according to 2. : wedot (tteSoS*. See, however, Bekk. Anecd. 
 p. 945. where 7r&oi stands. Conf. Lobeck. Phryn. p. 648. ; 
 tteSoi and nvypi would be contrary to analogy) : S^rjrroT, 'AS/xo- 
 vol, TapyrjTTOL, IIuSoT, 'IorSjUot, MeyapoT, evrav^ol ^psaTTot, 
 QpEappoT, ^vrraXriTToX, ^ovvloT, HpofiaXivSol, TiSpavrol, Qopi- 
 koT, KopvoaXXot, 'Ava^Xu^roT, 7ravra^o7, EKaara^oT, dpfioi, ttol 
 (but ottol), AlyiXiot (AlyiXia), 'licapioT, HreipioT (Sra'pta). Those 
 only, whose forms in oSt and o$e are not paroxytone, remain 
 barytone : o'/koI {oikoSl oikoScv), c v$oi (svSoStv), e%oi (Apollon. 
 de adv. p. 610.). Yet the Syracusans accented the two last 
 tvdo?, f£ot. (Conf. Theodos. Gramm. p. 232.). lii^oi, which 
 Blomfield JEsch. Prom. 280. quotes from Thucydides II. 94., 
 is there not an adverb, but an adjective weZoi. 
 
 Note.— Apollon. de adv. p. 588. 27. 610. 31. adduces from 
 
GREEK ACCENTUATION. 85 
 
 Alcaeus /uaaffoi, which, according to this rule, ought to be 
 fieacroT; but he himself correctly observes the reason of that 
 accentuation in the .'Eolic dialect of the poet. The Schol. 
 Aristoph. Av. 57. says, that Symraachus and Didyinus ac- 
 cented £7ro7roL instead of Itto7tol. Conf. Schol. yEsch. Pers. 
 550. Probably, however, this word does not fall under this 
 class. 
 
 Moreover, all adverbs in m, derived from datives plural, be- 
 long hereto, and are accented according to the general laws, 
 i. e. they retain the accent on that syllable, which possessed it 
 in the nominative ; I. First declension ; Svpacrt, ojpdai (S. Herm. 
 epit. doctr. met. p. XX.), 'OXv/uLiridoriv (OXvfnria, Aristoph. Lys. 
 1131.), Qi)j3rjcn (@V7j3r?), Movvv\iaai (Movvv^ia), 'AfityiTpoirricnv, 
 AeklXeickti (not Af/ceAaaoV), 'EicaXriGL (Steph. Byz.), Qopaai 
 (Qopai), IlXioSttacri, ^Ettuiki^ctl, Al^wvricn (At£wv/j), 2<£fv§a- 
 Xrjai (2<j!>evSaA//), K£0aA?)<n, 'AypvXriai (AypvXi'i J ), 'EpE^iacriv 
 ('EpEjfttaaiv ?), TIpa<Tiri<Ti or Tlpaaiaai (Ylpacnai), UXaTaiaai 
 (UXaraiai), tyXvljai (<J>Av/j), Qpia.cn (Qpia'i) ; II. Third declension: 
 Koiivai (Kptw), 'OXv/unriaai (with short a, Aristoph. Vesp. 1382. 
 Plato de Legg. p. 839. e) from 'OXvjnnag 'OXvfXTrtdSog, iravTa- 
 
 7TCKJI ((JLTTCKTl), 'EAcUOUCTf fl'Om 'EAcUOUC OVVTOg, ^EXeVCTIv'kTI, 
 
 Mvpf>ivovvTi<ji, <&rryovvTi<Ti. 
 
 Note. — The rule for these adverbs in <ri, which are so often 
 falsely accented, occurs in the Scholiast on Aristoph. Vesp. 
 1382. The Scholiast's opinion is clear from the words: 
 ytverai yap to fxlv dirb too 'OXv/bnria ^OXv/uLwlaai, to $e dirb 
 tov 'OXvjUL7riug 'OXv/nridcri. Comp. Phavorin. under 'OXv/jl- 
 Triacn' TrpoTTapo^vvofxavov XtytTai irepl tottov' tav 7rtpl Trpayfia- 
 Tog /) CriXovaa r\ Xt%ig olov wcrti Xtyoi. Tig Buca 'OXv/nrtacriv 
 IfyKtfg IviKrjatv o Suva 7rpoTrepi<nraTai' yivsTai yap to /jlIv dirb 
 tov 'OXv/nria ^OXvfjnriacri, to $e dirb tov ^OXvfx-mdg 'OXv/unriaat, 
 OTI to. tig ai Xiiyovra tTU()f>i\fiaTa Ci)TU tov wpwTOV tov ovd/ia- 
 
 TOg TiiVOV 7rXl)v TlOV SlO. TOV 0§EV- Coilf. Stepl). ]J. V. 
 
 "Ayapvlfiztv, v. AtKtXua. The passage in Aristophanes, how- 
 ever, and the nature of the thing shew that the proper- 
 
 1 This •;.-> the usual accentuation; but, if it ought properly to be 'AypavXti (from 
 "AypavXuQ; Conf. Steph. B.), ' Ay pu\t}<n is to be preferred. 
 
86 GREEK ACCENTUATION. 
 
 ispoming of 'OXyjunridcrL is altogether inadmissible. y OXvfnrid<ji, 
 therefore, is : at Olympia, of the place, "OXvjnriaaL : in the 
 Olympic games. See Aristot. Polit. p. 342. Hemsterh. ad 
 Luc. T. I. p. 106. The adverbs in iaiv (Steph. Byz.) are 
 remarkable for their formation and accent, and might appear 
 to represent the oldest form of the dative plural of the third 
 declension, wherein t before <rt, perhaps, supplied the place 
 of a connective vowel, like a in irarpdai, dpvdm. But it is 
 more simple to derive them from nominatives in ig : Mvp- 
 pivovvrig — r&og (yf), \d)pa), 'EXevaivig — v&og, ^rjyovvrig — 
 T&og, dat. pi. iai. 
 
 Lastly, the following also belong hereto : noXXax^, dXXaxy, 
 aXXy, i$lq f &xp> n^xy (from 'H2YXHS for ricrvx^), fiavxq (from 
 ri<jvxog). Conf. Apollon. de adv. p. 586. 
 
 Note.— E7ri(Txzp<*> (properly lirurxepy) and cWy/jow are ac- 
 cented according to the analogy of IkttoS&v epirodtLv. 
 5. Accusative adverbs. 
 
 a. These comprise, in the first place, all in §z and £t. 
 The demonstrative particle £e, which in combination with 
 accusatives forms these adverbs, being enclitic, the accusatives 
 conform entirely to the accentuation of words combined with 
 enclitics (§. 47.), except that, as Se is not separated from the 
 word, they can only receive one accent, namely, that required 
 by the laws of enclitics (§. 47.) : 'AfidripaSe (properly "Aj3- 
 Srjpd S«), ^EXkvcnvaSt (properly 'EXevmvd de), oIkov^e (properly 
 olkov $c, as must be written when two accents are put upon 
 these forms), ttoXepovSe, TpoitjvSe, kXicti^v^e, aXadt, ttoXivEe, 
 <})vya'Se l , BpavpwvaBt (Aristoph. Pac. 874.), ' AXl/ulovvtciSe (Aris- 
 toph. Av. 496.), ' Ajuia%avTuav$£ (A/aa^avTEidv Sc), TipvvSaSe y 
 Evrjorjo-tv^E (Evrpr^aiv §e), RteXecivSe, ^TEipid^E (Sraipia, to), 
 "ApyovSe ; only olkciSe (probably from o'/kci&c) remains propar- 
 oxytone ; on the contrary, it ought properly to be written oikuSe, 
 if derived from the heteroclite plural ra oitca. 
 
 When the enclitic ds is joined to a word, ending with <x and 
 
 1 Ha\\r]vaSe or BaWijvade in Aristoph. Acharn. 235. is considered by the 
 Scholiast to be syncopised from UaWtjvaiah ; probably, however, it corresponds in 
 formation to tpvyaBz. 
 
GREEK ACCENTUATION. 87 
 
 the preceding syllable is long by nature, crde changes into & ; 
 for Z consists of o-S, not of &r, which would be a succession of 
 mutes quite unknown to the Greek, every T sound being dropped 
 before <r: 'ASrivaZ,£ (ASrjvag St), 'OAu/zTTta^e ('OXvjuLTriag Sc), 
 tpaZz (tpa(j$£, Theocr. Id. 6. 146.), QopaZe (Oo/ocu), 'I/capiaSf, 
 Movvv^laZ^, AsKsXeiaZ^ (AeKEXeiag Se), TlXaraiaZe (UXaraiaCj, 
 <P\vaZe (4>Avat), ya\iaZz (better tlian xapaZe ; for an old no- 
 minative plural would give x ^"^ m the accusative, which 
 joined with Se forms ya\xaZ^ not ya\iaZ^ ^S. Apollon. de adv. p. 
 608. Arcad. p. 183. 14.). 
 
 Note. — Mirage (S. Bekker. Anecd. p. 945.) or peraZe (so 
 Phavor. p. 738. 19.) is of peculiar formation. In no case can 
 it be derived, as Phavorinus supposes, immediately from 
 Hera ; it stands for fxicracrSs (comp. the Homeric jutTaacjai) or 
 something similar. Conf. Herodian. ntpl /ulov. \i%. p. 46. 
 The enclitic $e, however, is not only joined to accusatives 
 but also to some genitives, without destroying thereby the ac- 
 cusative relation. For to these genitives an accusative must 
 be supplied. Thus, 'AtSoo-Se (namely, "AiSog Swjucl). Hereto 
 belong also the following forms : QpiwZz (not Qp'uoZt, Thuc. I. 
 114. II. SI. Conf. Steph. Byz. v. Qpia), KpiwZt (Steph. B. v. 
 KpiiLa. So is it to be read, and not Kpiwa, for Kpiioa, viz. X'-^° a > 
 is fern, of the adj. tcpiujog. S. Phavorin. p. 1113. 2.). From 
 the nominative Kpid> and Qpiw is formed the old genitive Kpiwg 
 and Qptwg (conf. Bekker. Anecd. p. 1201), which joined with 
 Se, forms KpiiZZs and QpiwZe- Also yayiaZz (so iElius Diony- 
 sius in Phavor. s. v.) might in this way, if necessary, be defended 
 as an original formation from the Doric genitive \ajiag S. Draco, 
 p. 41. Also, the otherwise remarkable forms 'AArjScVSc (Steph, 
 Byz. v. "AX-qSev) and IvStvSe (properly tvSe vSe ; see below) 
 admit of similar explanation, Sty being originally a termina- 
 tion of the genitive, as in ifxiStv, <tz%ev, eSev, &c 
 
 Note 1. — In Hesiod. Scut. 480. §c is also appended to the 
 proper dative adverb IIu£oT, probably in conformity with the 
 forms ottoi, noX, which have invariably the accusative sense ; 
 or it must be changed into nuSwSt. 
 
 Note -2. — Accentuations like } Apy6ffBe i ivZuct, iv&ivhe, ori- 
 
88 GREEK ACCENTUATION. 
 
 ginated with those grammarians who accented the last syllable 
 of a trochaic word, when followed by an enclitic (§. 47. III. 
 Note). But rriviKaSe from rrjvnca is contrary to analogy, as 
 ro<ro(7$£ from roGog, while otKaSe instead of oi/caSe arises from 
 an opposite error. 
 
 b. Adverbs in as follow those in Sc, from which they appear 
 to be formed. Hence kvk\6(T£, because kvk\6Se ; but iravroaE, 
 aXXcHTE, because ttclvto^e, aXXoSe ; in like manner biroriptoaty 
 because oiroTepuySe ; eripojae because kripw^ev. 
 
 c. To accusative adverbs belong also forms such as apxv v > 
 dicrfv, Ttapa^prifia^ KaToirtv, fiztoirLv (/car* ottiv, julet owiv), eigottiv 
 (also eE,07riv, like Ej.nroc > wv),ETriirav, dvoirala (in Homer better than 
 dvoirata, according to the analogy of ojiolog, lpr\iiog, yeXotog, 
 Tpoiralov), ripifxa formed from tprjfia), Eirirr}dEg, &o, jurjScijua 
 (Theocr. Epigr. 8. 3.) Conf. Jacobs, Anthol. Pal. p. 914. 
 
 Note. — The accentuation eiriT^eg rests solely upon an 
 erroneous derivation from an adjective £7rtrrj8?7c, which either 
 never existed or is altogether of very late occurrence. The 
 word must be derived from ettl and rf}Sgc (sufficing for the 
 whole year, hence sufficient) ; consequently could only be 
 accented E-iriTriBEg or liriTriSeg, but not EWLrri^Eg. 'EttitijSec is 
 analogous to lirdvayKzg, whose masculine and feminine are 
 likewise no longer extant. 
 
 Particles. 
 §. 37. 
 
 Comprehensive rules cannot here be given : most monosyl^ 
 lables are oxytone as julti, vai, icai, Sal; others, particularly 
 interrogatives, are perispome : p.wv, 7rr?, 7roT, ttov, ir&g ; add to 
 these vvv and ovv. On enclitics see §. 48. 
 
 1. On the particle ovtcovv, which changes its accent with a 
 change of signification, the following must be observed : 1 . 
 ovkovv is paroxytone (ovk ovv) when it signifies therefore not or 
 certainly not, where the emphasis necessarily lies on the nega- 
 tion. So also in interrogation, where it corresponds to the 
 Latin nonne : ovkovv yzXiog ifiiaTog tig E\^povg yeXav ; here 
 the heightened tone, which in itself is proper to interrogation, 
 
GREEK ACCENTUATION. 89 
 
 renders this accentuation necessary (comp. §. 30. 1 — 2.). 2. Ouk- 
 ovv is perispome, the emphasis lying on ovv, when it signifies 
 therefore, ergo : ovkovv, brav Si) firj cr^ivoj, TrerravGOfiai. 
 
 2. "Apa is paroxytone when it corresponds to our hut, therefore, 
 and like the Latin atqui either confirms or denies a preceding 
 proposition, as a consequence ; on the contrary, apa is pro- 
 perispome, when it corresponds in interrogation to the Latin 
 num. 
 
 3. r) signifies 1. either, or; 2. than, after a comparative: i), 1. 
 truly, certainly ; 2. num. It must be distinguished from i) 
 
 4. ore always signifies when as a conjunction ; but ore some- 
 times; hence ore /nev, ore $L 
 
 5. o/ucog, nevertheless ; bfiug (b/uov) at the same time. 
 
 Interjections. 
 
 §.38. 
 
 Here also no comprehensive rule can be laid down. Those 
 terminating in a long vowel are mostly perispome : (f>ev, £> (on 
 the contrary, without the vocative of a noun to), eXeXev, ototoX, 
 alfio'i, lav, KiKKafiav ; those ending in a consonant are mostly 
 oxytone : j3«zj3cua£, ToporiyZ. Yet Trairai, Iov (as an ejaculation 
 of sorrow), iSov are always oxytone, also ewowoL S. Schol. 
 Aristoph. Av. 227. Iov (as an ejaculation of joy). Conf. Schol. 
 Aristoph. Pac. 317. at and at are alike good. 
 
 Numerals. 
 
 §. 39. 
 
 As these also admit of no general rule, but mostly discover 
 their accent by the derivation of the individual words, according 
 to the rules above given, we shall here notice merely a few 
 peculiarities: in elg, pia, tv, the genitive and dative feminine 
 are not accented filag and fiia, as the rule would require, but fiiag 
 (Ion. lijg) and fun, wherein the unorganic combination of this 
 word with ovdi or firj^e produces no change of the accent, fxi)de- 
 
90 GREEK ACCENTUATION. 
 
 fiiag, /mrideimiq, although the composition of /mjSI with elg banishes 
 the circumflex: firjoVe, ovddg, gen. and dat. plur. ovSivuv ovdtai. 
 The accentuation jxia fiiag may be thus explained: fxia ought 
 originally to be oxytone in the nominative, for toe, H. VI. 422. 
 is oxytone ; but oxytones of the first declension in a have a 
 always long; hence as \xia is always a pyrrhic ( ww ), it conse- 
 quently cannot be oxytone in the nominative. On the contrary, the 
 genitive and dative, wherein the a appears as long, are accented, 
 as if the nom. and accus. were really oxytone, In like manner, 
 the gen. dual, and plural of dvo and a/uLcfru) forms not dvotv, 
 a/tKpoiv, but, like monosyllables of the third declension, Svotv, 
 afj.(j)oXv, &c. 'Evvta (comp. ivy) kcu via) retains the accent on the 
 unchanged word, agreeably to its derivation, although, having 
 the quality of a neuter plural, it is short in the last syllable. 
 
 Mvpiot signifies ten thousand ; but when it stands as a definite 
 number for an indefinite multitude, it is distinguished by the 
 accent : fivpioi ; hence ol fivpioi "EXAtjvec, the ten thousand 
 Greeks ; tujv 'YXXt^vwv jivpioi y\aav^ there was an immense mul- 
 titude of Greeks. 
 
 . Note. — It would almost appear, that this distinction is a 
 mere invention of grammarians ; for why do the Greeks re- 
 cognise no distinction between \iXioi (thousand) and \iXioi 
 (very many)? So Aristot. Polit. II. 1. 11. Schn. Conf. the 
 Scholiast on Aristoph. Vesp. 727. Herodian (in Phavor. p. 
 1281. 25.) says positively that fivptoi is the only correct ac- 
 centuation in both significations. 
 
 1. All ordinal numbers in roc are barytone ; all in orog oxy- 
 tone. Only the interrogative ttogtoq forms an exception ; ttow- 
 n(TTog is a superlative form. 
 
 2. To numeral ideas belong also the forms ciirXoog (cnrXovg), 
 SnrXoog (SnrXovg), which are accented differently in order to be 
 distinguished from adjectives compounded with nXoog (nXovg), 
 as tvnXoog, tvirXovg. All other numeral ideas not having the 
 termination -irXoog retain the natural accentuation : oySoog. 
 
 3. When several numbers are combined by icai, the whole 
 combined word draws its accent as near to teat as possible. If 
 they be formed without (ecu, the accentuation follows the old law 
 
GREEK ACCENTUATION. 91 
 
 in parathetic compounds (§. 4.1.) : namely, the last number re- 
 tains its accent unchanged : uicoadti, (Wnru/re. 
 
 4. Numeral adverbs in cuci are always paroxytone. S. §. 35. 4. 
 
 Pronouns. 
 
 §. 40. 
 
 1. Pronoun adjectives of more than one syllable are all bary- 
 tone : aXXog, kuvoq, ttogoq, ttoToc, ogoq, olog, rocroc, roXog, 
 ovrog, tTtpog, 6 Suva, IrepoToc, l/carepoc, £KaoTO£. Only avrog, 
 tfjiog, and the indefinites ttogoq, wotog are oxytone. 
 
 Note. — A syllabic prefix does not change the accentuation : 
 kelvoq IksIvoq, ovrog tolovtoq, ocrog oiroaog, ttoloq birolog, 7rrj- 
 Xikoq oTniX'iKog. Of the latter it must be remarked, that pro- 
 perly the article 6 only is prefixed, which is here used re- 
 latively. 
 
 2. The oblique cases of some pronouns are accented arbitrarily 
 by the Greeks. From nfiug, vfielg, the Attics, according to their 
 simple rule, formed rjfiLJv, -nfitv, yfiiag, vfiwv, vjuuv, vjiag. The 
 poets, on the contrary, to whom the short final syllable must 
 have been very acceptable, frequently availed themselves in 
 these cases of the ^Eolic accentuation i\^g (a/jLjuieg), rj/miv (ajufu), 
 and rjfiag (a/u/ut), where, by the recession of the accent a final 
 syllable in itself long, could be somewhat shortened to the voice. 
 For the proper iEolic accentuation was #/x7v and v/uuv. On the 
 other hand, the Attic poets, when the last syllable was to be 
 used short, left the accent on the syllable which originally pos- 
 sessed it, and merely changed the circumflex into an acute : 
 rjfxiv, vfiiv. 
 
 Note. — On 77/utv, ityitv, and i\fxtv see Schol. Venet. II. I. 147. ; 
 vwi and o-^wt, when shortened into vw and tx^w, are oxytone 
 according to §. 5. I. §. 23. I. Note 4. 
 
 3. The datives t/uot, cot, are oxytone : on the contrary, tvl and 
 ol, when independent and not enclitic, perispome. On the 
 enclitic forms see §. 47. 
 
 4. The Attic affixes to the last syllable of a pronoun, as 1, »j, 
 and qvv, draw the accent from the word to themselves ; honcv 
 ovroai (ovrog), tovt'i, tKLivMviyTovTovi. This 1 gives an indepen- 
 
92 GREEK ACCENTUATION. 
 
 dent idea, as may be perceived from the Attic composition in 
 b$i, Tovrodi, ravTayi. Hereto belong also the accentuation ov- 
 Ttixji and that of the otherwise unaccented negative ovk in ovkl 
 and ovyi. So in brir), SyJXovotlyi, rtr\ and barigovv, oarigdrjiro- 
 rovv ; tly] as interrogative is paroxytone in the older Epic poets : 
 the Attics (Comedians) accented it on the final syllable : tli). 
 Conf. Eustath. II. p. 118. Apollon. D. de adv. 
 
 5. If the enclitic (§. 52.) de be joined to a pronoun of more 
 than one syllable, the last syllable receives the accent : roaogde 
 (togoq), roLogde. In tywye, ejiotye, and efieye, when written as 
 one word, the Attics (S. Apollon. de adv. p. 594.) place the 
 accent upon the first syllable : ^ywye, e/moiye, efJieye. The Boeo- 
 tians, however, in their eywvya, Iwvya, retained the old accentua- 
 tion, while the Spartans, again, said eytoya. If ye be separated 
 from the pronoun in writing, the accent remains on the last 
 syllable of the pronoun : eyiv ye, ejiioi ye, ejuce ye. 
 
 Note. — The accentuation of these pronouns is exactly si- 
 milar to that of the Ionic eirei re and eweira. So lyd) ye and 
 eywya. "Eywye cannot be considered as a relic of the ^Eolic 
 accentuation ; for the ^Eolians accented eyuv. S. Phavorin. 
 p. 656. 53. 
 
 6. Pronouns compounded of rig and a negative (juli) and ou), 
 as the two words are not organically combined, take the accent 
 on the defining negative : ovng, fi{)Tig. 
 
 7. The pronoun wag in composition draws the accent upon 
 the word which enlarges the sense : wag, awag, avfnrag, Trpowav. 
 Apollon. de adv. 
 
 Of synthetic (organic) and parathetic (unorganic) 
 combinations. 
 
 §. 41. 
 Two words are combined synthetically or organically into 
 one, when they are so united by connective vowels that the 
 original termination of at least one of them disappears. These 
 organic combinations constitute one of the greatest beauties of 
 the Greek language, which to us is entirely unknown, our com- 
 positions being invariably formed without such connective 
 
GREEK ACCENTUATION. 93 
 
 vowels. Thus with the Greeks, e. g. xP va ° TeVKT °£ 1S a s J n ' 
 thetic (organic) combination, because the original form of the 
 first word (xP v(T °€) * s ^ os ^ in the combination : on the contrary 
 with us, e. g. the word goldwr ought, in which the imchanged w r ord 
 gold is joined to the unchanged w r ord wrought, forms a parathetic 
 or unorganic combination. 
 
 I. The Greeks have likewise a great many of the latter kind, 
 which grammarians designated by a v<j>£v — w — {Kwoaovpa). 
 
 With respect to the accent, as the two words are only joined 
 to and not incorporated with each other, the law in earlier 
 times was to leave to the latter word its own accentuation, while 
 that of the former was dropped in order to form at least for the 
 eye the appearance of one word : Bovoi-kXeltoq, Kvvog-ovpa, 
 vrivcn-icXvTOQ, dvofia-KXvTog, (3ov-\vtoq, Eiariri, /uLrjKirt, ovkItl, uao- 
 *c£v, ocrrigovv, ov/ulsvovv, limrXiov, rr^vap^qv, roirpCJTov, SrjAaSrj, 
 laaori, laavra. Comp. §. 33. I. This, however, suffers an ex- 
 ception in numbers combined by /cat, §. 39. 3., where the accent 
 is placed as near as possible to /ecu ; hence o/crw/ccu'Sf/ca, £7rra/cai- 
 Sf/ca. The same occurred also in some proper names of a later 
 period ; e. g. 'EWfjcnrovTOQ, 'HXiov-rroXig, which, according to 
 the old law, should be accented 'EXXqairovrog, 'HXioviroXig. 
 But AaoacrooQ does not belong to this class, the first a not being 
 part of Xaog, but a mere diplasiasmus of <roog. So also in Ku- 
 voGGr)fxa and Kvvocrovpa in Herodot. (8. 76.). 
 
 2. If the second of two unorganically combined words be an 
 enclitic, the law laid down §.11. II. 2. Note, no longer obtains, 
 but the first accented word retains its own accent, even though 
 the enclitic be by nature long : hence ijroi (i'i-toi), lo^irep, wore, 
 rjvrsp, r\Toi (ri-Toi,), ute, aire, jurjTig, (on the contrary }xy\tlq a sub- 
 stantive), ovng (Ovng the feigned name of Ulysses), oifxot (ot 
 
 fJLOl), r)7TOV (7/-7TOu), $1)TTOV (§//-7TOu), £VT£. 
 
 3. Compounds with prepositions, as TrepioTrrog, t/cSrjXoc, vTrtp- 
 SoiAoe, do not belong to parathetic combinations, because these 
 prepositions have already lost somewhat of their independence 
 by being joined to a casus rectus. S. Apollon. Synt. p. 310. 
 
94 GREEK ACCENTUATION. 
 
 PART IT. 
 
 Of the Accent in connected Discourse, 
 
 §. 42. 
 
 Hitherto we have treated merely of the accentuation of indi- 
 vidual words, without speaking of the changes produced by 
 combining into a proposition. One may easily perceive that 
 words, which, according to the rules above laid down, have the 
 accent on the last syllable, must remit somewhat of the sharp- 
 ness of this accent when they are pronounced in connection 
 with others. A proposition like this of Thucydides : /cat -irpo- 
 paWovre.Q, ot [X£v 'ASrivciioi Kara rov \ifiiva ralg vavaiv Ittu- 
 guvro, 6 di 7teZ6q wpog tt\v ttoXlv, would, if so accented, occasion 
 an intolerable hammering to the ear. It is therefore usual in 
 connected discourse to mark the oxytones with a grave accent 
 instead of the acute, in order to indicate the necessarily modified 
 sharpness of accentuation. Interpunctions of course, which mani- 
 festly separate definite propositions, (jriyjULr) reXeia (. ;), [ikai\ (- '), 
 and vTTOGTiyp.{] (,) restore the usual tone of the acute to preceding 
 oxytones ; hence airiKruvav iroXXovg. This, however, is not the 
 case with every comma, such as we modems place in periods for 
 the sake of greater perspicuity to the eye merely, but with those 
 only that really separate the proposition and the sense ; hence 
 rraTg loyzrai, rov irarpbg oiKerr]g, k«i 5 \pi\dig rb ttqwtov Siariva^ag 
 ralg X^ocii, rag \op$ag zicpovEv. On the contrary, Zsv ava, Aw- 
 Swvcue, YleXcKTyiici, rriXoSt vakov. The acute must never stand 
 when followed by a pronoun relative, which is separated by a 
 comma from the oxytone word. 
 
 The tone of interrogation of itself gives a prominency to 
 individual words in discourse. Hence is explained why the 
 interrogative rig, even in the most intimate connection with 
 other words, always retains its acute ; e. g. rig r\v. The Attics 
 present a similar instance, when aX^ig (indeed ?) sarcastically 
 interrogates. See Musgrave, Soph. GEd. Tyr. 349. Schol. Aris- 
 toph. Eq. 89. Comm. on Aristoph. Plut. 123. Ran. 865. Here 
 the common accentuation is aX^sg, being required by the half- 
 12 
 
GREEK ACCENTUATION. 95 
 
 singing tone of the question. Also ovkow belongs hereto. S. 
 §. 37. 1. 
 
 Elision and Anastrophe produced thereby. 
 
 §. 43. 
 
 When in the progress of discourse the accented short final 
 syllable of a word is elided in the poets by a succeeding vowel, 
 the syllable which is nearest to it receives the same accent un- 
 changed, if the elided word be independent and necessarily ac- 
 cented ; hence io/ul cnrorajuivofievov, a SdX, ovdi (a SstXi, ovSe), 
 Xevk a\(j)iTa (Xbvkcl aXtyira), Kyfi otl (kcu dire otl ; Ky<f otl would 
 be for kcu d-rrs, otl). Dissyllabic prepositions, however, together 
 with the particles aXXa, ov$e, ri^i, mtjSe, and the enclitic pronoun 
 riva, are excepted. In them the discourse passes on immediately 
 to the following word, and they then stand as proclitic. Hence 
 one says : clvt b<p^aXfioLLv y icar aiaav, aXX tyw, oiih" tyco, MrjcT 
 avi'ip for dvri 6(j)%a\fxoliv, Kara mcrav, dXXa lyd), ovdl £yw, urjSe 
 dvi)o. Conf. Schol. Aristoph. Plut. 138. 
 
 Note. — The rule here adduced rests upon the unanimous 
 authority of grammarians. But according to the nature of 
 things (s. §. 11. II. 2.) instead of XtvK aX(f>ira, tofx dTrorafivo- 
 fxtvov, a SdX ov$£, &c. we ought to write and speak Xzvk 
 a.X<j)iTa, ojfi aTrorafjLvofxevoVy a duX ovSi. For in pronouncing 
 the syllables Xsvk, cuu', and SetX* the voice must tarry upon 
 them so as to render the elision audible ; consequently they 
 must be pronounced in the same manner as if they were cir- 
 cumflexed. The surest evidence of this may be drawn from the 
 well-known story respecting the actor Hegelochus, who, in pro- 
 nouncing the verse of Euripides (Or. 273.) Ik Kuwarwv yap 
 avSig av yaXr)v bpu), caused the aspiration of o in bpio to be 
 heard, so that it sounded as if he had said : yaAf/v bpio. The 
 Athenians, however, would not have been able to hear yaXijv 
 bpC) if he had pronounced yaXr'iv bpio, but might do so, if he 
 pronounced yaXqv bpCo and caused them to hear the aspiration. 
 
9G GREEK ACCENTUATION, 
 
 Crasis. 
 
 §. 44. 
 T. According to §. 12. the circumflex can only arise, when 
 the first of the contracted syllables had the acute, the se- 
 cond the grave. From this the rule would follow that a crasis 
 could never receive the circumflex unless the principal word 
 itself already possessed it, because there are only two cases of 
 crasis, namely, either the first word is accented or it is not 
 (§. 47.) ; but in each case the second will be accented. If the 
 first be the case, as in ret d'XXct, the crasis raXXa will not give 
 this form of the circumflex a, as it would require the second 
 syllable to be unaccented. If the second be the case, as in ol 
 aXXoi, the form of accentuation becomes exactly the reverse v, 
 which could not give a crasis wXXof, but at most tbWoi, or best 
 aXXoi. Nevertheless, the best manuscripts of the ancient authors 
 have : rdXXa, wXXot, Tovpyov, TiLpyog (to "Apyog), rovvap (to 
 ovap), Tovpog (to opog, if from the Ionic ovpog it would be right 
 also according to the above law), tov\Lov } although according to 
 the law they should be accented TaWa, aXXoi, Tovpyov, tov^ov, 
 Tapyog, Tovvap, Tovpog like Kioipov (Aristoph. Yesp. 320.), 
 SioirXa. The reason of this lies in the different view taken by 
 grammarians of the nature of crasis. Some held it to be a real 
 syntactical synthesis, and therefore rightly wrote T&pyog, Tovp- 
 yov, &c. according to §. 11. II. 2.; others, on the contrary, did 
 not regard it as a proper composition or organic synthesis, con- 
 sequently they gave to the words combined by crasis the same 
 accentuation which the second word possessed previously to its 
 combination with the other. Hence, according to the view of 
 the latter the following would be correctly accented : mtu, 
 TaS\a, lywda, ty^fiai, JcyTra, and Ku)vog from icai tlra, to. d3"Xa, tya> 
 olda, lyw olfiai, kol hits and icai olvog. Besides tuvSov, Tapya, 
 kciti, X"V a > &f> vf e> X^ " ^ X^ aa n * om T & svdov, to. epya, ica\ et*, 
 icai afia, ol opveg, koX ogoi, kcu ocra. On the contrary, according 
 to the view of the former, every crasis of this kind with a long pe- 
 nultimate ought to be properispome. And this view is most 
 conformable to the analogy of the Greek language. Conf. Elmsl. 
 ad Med. 888. Theodos. p. 224. 
 
GREEK ACCENTUATION. 97 
 
 Note. — That a crasis, like xwortc (teal 6'orie) cannot be pro- 
 perispome is evident, because ootlq is a parathetic composition. 
 II. When the accented short syllable of a word could not be 
 united into a proper crasis with the next long one of a preceding 
 word, a kind of cenotaph of the accent, frequently adopted in the 
 older editions, but admitting of no justification, was to drop en- 
 tirely the accented short syllable, and to leave only its breathing 
 and accent standing in its place, e. g. 77 "voia (for r\ avoia), £701 
 "racrcrov (for tracrcrov), raXXorpta fii) *\ HV (^ or W *X el v )' How these 
 examples are to be pronounced, one cannot easily comprehend, 
 it being impossible to cause an accent to be heard without the 
 existence of a syllable upon which to place it. In such cases, 
 therefore, either the words are written out in full, e. g. ra 
 aXXorpia [iri y i\ uv > or the cras i s formally expressed, as e. g. 
 fiijyziv, lovSpuTTE, lywraaaov, tovaZ, *). It would be well, to write 
 tovSpwire, ujveJi instead of iovSpuTre, wva%. 
 
 Proper Anastrophe. 
 §. 45. 
 
 a. A peculiarity of the Greek poets, which some also of the older 
 Roman ones have imitated, consists in sometimes putting prepo- 
 sitions behind the substantive to which they belong. This is 
 attended with what is called the anastrophe of the accent, i. e. 
 its recession from the last and otherwise accented syllable of these 
 prepositions to the first, in order to indicate that the preposi- 
 tions belong not to the following but to the preceding word ; 
 thus 3"£wv awo for anb Stwv, 'ISaicp tvi for h\ 'ISaicr?, 'AXwvooj 
 irapa for 7rapa 'AXfccvoty. If these prepositions have lost their 
 accented last syllable by elision, it is not usual in that case to 
 apply to them the anastrophe of the accent, although no valid 
 reason can be assigned for this. As little reason can be con- 
 ceived for the law laid down by some grammarians, that the 
 
 * To preserve consistency, one might infer a catastrophe of the accent, and lay 
 down a rule the reverse of that which obtains in anastrophe, making the accent 
 advance instead of receding, e. g. iyui'raaoov. 
 
 H 
 
98 GREEK ACCENTUATION. 
 
 prepositions ava and 3ta generally, when they stand after their 
 noun, must not experience anastrophe. 
 
 Note 1. — According to Aristarchus, when a preposition 
 stands between two substantives belonging to one another, 
 of which one is a proper name, the other an appellative, its 
 accent is determined by the proper name ; consequently £Jav- 
 Sov a.7ro SivrievTOQy but woTafiov curb ^eXXrjevTog ; according 
 to Ptolemy it was determined by the appellative, and according 
 to Apollonius and Herodian the preposition was anastrophised 
 in each case, whether standing before the proper name or the 
 appellative. And this is also the most rational. Eustath. ad 
 II. p. 369. Schol. Venet. II. II. 346. Etym. M. v. 'Atto, p. 
 123. 30. km oUy, p. 342. 8. Apollon. Synt. p. 303. sq. 
 
 Note 2. — 'Ava and §m are said not to be anastrophised, in 
 order to avoid any confusion with Am and ava (vocative of 
 ava%, or for avaaTtj^i). 
 
 Note 3. — When prepositions are separated by tmesis from 
 the verb to which they belong, some grammarians are wont to 
 leave them unaccented, e. g. irplv y cnro irarpi $iAw ^o/zevat, 
 because, properly, it ought to be aTrodofitvai ; see Villois. 
 Anecd, gr. II. p. 130. 
 
 Note 4. — Aristophanes of Byzantium oxytoned prepositions 
 even in iEolic writers, for the sake of rendering them capable 
 of anastrophe. Apollon. Dysc. Synt. p. 309. Bekk. 
 
 b. Prepositions of three mora do not draw back their accent 
 to the first syllable, when they refer to a preceding substantive. 
 To these belong afi^l y clvt'i, zktoq, and -^toplg, and the poetically 
 lengthened airai, viral, nporl {iropTi), &c. ; hence truv t(kv(jjv 
 viral (Eur. El. 1187.), yrig viral (notwrac), ^Esch. Eum. 419. 
 
 c. A second case in which the above-mentioned prepositions 
 draw back their accent to the first syllable occurs, when they 
 stand independently in the place of a verb, e. g. irapa for ira- 
 
 p£OTi, VTTO for VTTtGTl, TTEpl for 7TEp(€OT£, aiTO fol* air£(FTl i tvL for 
 tVSCFTl, &C. 
 
GREEK ACCENTUATION. 99 
 
 UNACCENTED WORDS. 
 
 §. 46. 
 
 Proclitics. 
 
 There are in Greek, as in other languages, words so unim- 
 portant of themselves that they have no accent of their own, but 
 are associated by the speaker with the really accented word to 
 which they belong, in the same way as if the two formed one 
 word. In Greek, however, a distinction is observed in such words : 
 1. those which stand before, and 2. those which stand after the 
 word that they refer to. The former of these unaccented words 
 are eddied, proclitics, and are not furnished by the Greeks with a 
 sign of accent ; the others are called enclitics. They differ from 
 each other merely by position ; for e. g. rot belongs to both in 
 roiyaproi, the first rot being proclitic, the second enclitic. The 
 Greek article 6, 17, ot, and at is in this way proclitic, so that e. g. 
 instead of 6 worftp one should conceive oTrarijo to be written and 
 pronounced *. Here it must be observed, however, that o, like 
 ri, ot, at, immediately receives its accent, when it is used 
 in Homer, as these latter in other authors, in the sense of 
 a relative pronoun. In like manner the conjunctions a (also 
 al) and wg (as, that) are of themselves unaccented. The latter, 
 however, in two cases receives an accent, 1. when it stands 
 for ovnog (so), e. g. £>g u-rrivv, (where it would be better peris- 
 pome wo), and 2. when in the signification as it stands after the 
 word to which it refers, e. g. ol §1 \vkol &g i]p7raZov for rjp7ra£ov dtg 
 Auk-ot. To proclitics belong also the prepositions Ik (t£)j elg (lg, 
 ojg), Iv (elv, but not tvt), and the negative ov, ovk (ou^), when it 
 stands before the word which it negatives ; if it stands after, it 
 then receives, like tog, its independent accent : ol filv avro kiroi- 
 r)aav, ot St ov. In like manner when it denies directly, like our 
 
 * That the ancients really wrote in this manner is shewn by the old Greek in- 
 scriptions, wherein t£ tjq is written EX2E2 (IUk), which if viewed by the ancients 
 as two words, would necessarily have been written EX2HE2 (t£r]c). The same 
 conclusion may be drawn also for enclitics. For proclitics and enclitics are words 
 of one and the same kind. 
 
 H 2 
 
100 GREEK ACCENTUATION. 
 
 no, without being connected with any additional word : ovk' 
 
 aXX 6 S^Xr^v tZev^ev. (Eurip. Bacch. 468.) 
 
 Note. — Hermann (de Emend. Rat. Gr. Gr.p. 101.) gives the 
 rule, that all proclitic words, when put after the word to which 
 they belong, receive an accent. Thus d/uKpoTepwv tZ, for i^/tju- 
 (j)OTep(t)v ; but no reason for this is to be found in the nature 
 of these words ; they become enclitics when, contrary to their 
 character, they follow the word to which they refer ; therefore 
 in dfityoripwv 1% the proclitic 1% becomes enclitic. In wc the 
 case is different, &q being really accented when used in a more 
 important signification. 
 
 §. 47. 
 Enclitics. 
 
 In the same manner, therefore, there are, as has already been 
 stated, words in the Greek language so intimately connected 
 with the preceding word that they properly form with it only 
 one word. Hence, according to §. 5., a change of accent neces- 
 sarily takes place, these enclitics increasing the preceding word 
 by as many syllables as each enclitic possesses. The Romans 
 also have similar enclitics, which change the accentuation of 
 preceding words, but with this difference, that in their written 
 language these are at once incorporated with it. Hereto belong 
 e. g. que, ne, and ve. Thus they accent simul, but with the 
 addition of the enclitic que it is read simulque ; in like manner 
 homines, but with ve hominesve. With the Greeks, on the con- 
 trary, these enclitics were at a later period written separate from 
 the word to which they belong : avSpwirog £<m, although pre- 
 viously, and with evidently more correctness, they formed in 
 writing only one word with the preceding. But since these en- 
 clitics increase as it were the preceding words by as many syl- 
 lables as the enclitic possesses, it is clear, according to §. 3., that 
 a proparoxytone word must receive a new accent by reason of 
 the enclitics ; avSpu)7roQ is a proparoxytone, but, if tort be added, 
 it is necessary to accent avSpwiroazaTL. Such enclitics in the 
 Greek language are the following : 
 
 1. The verbs el/mi and (j>n^h m the present of the indicative; 
 the second person of elfii, ug, is enclitic (Conf. Herodian. 
 
GREEK ACCENTUATION. 101 
 
 ap. Bekker. Anecd. p. 1144.), but a (S. Joh. Charax ap. Bekk. 
 p. 1151. Anecd.) and (j>^g (Arcad. p. 142. 8.) never, <J>Tj/zt and 
 its remaining persons retain the accent, when they are included 
 between two interpunctions, e. g. 'AArj^'c lari, <pr\aL 
 
 Xote. — Also the apocope <pri from cprjai is in Anacreon 
 (Apollon. de adv. p. 553.) enclitic. 
 
 In some cases Igtl draws its accent upon the first syllable, 
 tcm : 1. when a particular emphasis lies upon the word, e. g. 
 Sebg i<m, there is a God ; 2. when it begins a period : egtl 
 Xoyog rig 7ra\ai6g ; 3. when it stands for %1-,zgtl, or generally 
 governs an infinitive : iroiziG^ai tovto Igtl, &c. 
 
 Note 1. — Hermann, de Emend. Rat. Gr. Gr. p. 84., gives this 
 rule : Igtl is enclitic, when it is a proper copula to some ex- 
 isting predicate : tovto aArj^lc tort : it is paroxytone, when it 
 contains in itself a real predicate, as in egti Seog. 
 
 Note 2. — The Etym. M. under el adds, that Igtl must be 
 written after the words log, \jlt\, dXXd, icai, tovto. Herodian 
 contends for the same writing after every conjunction, e. g. el 
 iGTiv ovTwg (Bekk. Anecd. p. 1148. Arcad. p. 147.). 
 
 2. The pronoun rie, rl (together with its Attic forms tov, rw), 
 when not interrogative (s. §. 42.). Hence elrre Tig, some one 
 said, but rig el-re, who said ? In unorganic composition with 
 og the genitive dual and plural still remains enclitic, e. g. wvti- 
 vwv, which, according to §. 11. II., could not happen in a syn- 
 thetically (organically) formed word. On the accentuation of 
 TLvd, Tiveg, Tivdg, s. p. 119. Note 3. When the indefinite ric 
 precedes, which rarely occurs, it is naturally orthotone. Thus 
 Theocr. I. 32. : ri Seiov Sa&aXfia. 
 
 3. The following pronouns, /iov (fiev), fioi, fie, gov (gev, Geo), gol 
 
 (TOt), Ge, TV (Doric for Ge), OV (tO, 23"£v), 61, 2, fJLLV, VLV, G(plGl, G^We, 
 
 G^wiv, G(j>td)v, G<pedg, G(f>[ (g(J)iv), Gtye, can all be used enclitically ; 
 but of these the following only can in definite cases be used also 
 as orthotone (independently accented) : gw (Geo, gov), goi, g£, 
 iv, ol, e^ev, G(pi, G(p(L, Gty'iGi, G(f)£ag. Conf. Apollon. de. Pron. p. 
 358. They always become independent, however, when e. g. 
 orthotone prepositions precede them ; retaining then their na- 
 tural accent, because, by reason of the preposition, the pronoun 
 is expressed independently and with an emphasis. 
 
102 GREEK ACCENTUATION. 
 
 Note 1. — We cannot therefore say irpog /xc, still less irpbg 
 fii, but 7rpoc £jU£, irpbg ai, irapa. gov, &c. ; however, £jc fiov, eg 
 <re, w fxoi, because Ik, tg, lv are proclitic. Nevertheless comic 
 writers allow themselves also irepi fiov, irpog /*£. S. Reisig. 
 conj. p. 56. Conf. Jacobs, prsef. ad Anthol. Pal. p. XXXII. 
 
 Note 2. — When avrog follows these pronouns, they are 
 always orthotone. Apollon. Synt. p. 137. Bek. 
 
 Note 3.— A verse cannot in any case (^Esch. Ag. 1267.) 
 begin thus : <t0£ /miv. 
 
 4. The indefinite particles Trwg, iroi, iri), irov, rroSi, iro^iv, 
 work, 7rw, re, Sfiv, ye, kI (k£v), vv [vvv), trip, pa, which in writing 
 are separated from, and •$£, $£ (S£v), which in writing are united 
 with the word to which they belong: e. g. SiXovri irep and 
 kvSraSe, ode, rotog^e. 
 
 Note. — When these particles appear as interrogative, they 
 are accented independently. In like manner vvv, if it be a 
 Xpoviicbv lirippT]jLia, and have an emphasis upon it, is peris- 
 pome ; vvv, as enclitic, is equivalent to dfi. Conf. Schol. 
 Aristoph. Plut. 414. 
 
 5. Also the otherwise invariably oxytone avrog is considered 
 by grammarians in one passage (II. XII. 204. ko$6 yap avrov 
 %Xovto) as enclitic, because it there stands without emphasis. 
 Apollon. de pronom. p. 301. C. 5. In Apoll. p. 337. C. 3. it is 
 shewn that this was the accentuation prior to the time of 
 Apollonius. But Trypho and Apollonius disapproved of it. 
 See the Syntaxis of the latter. 
 
 For enclitic words we must further observe the following ge- 
 neral rules, which properly, however, may all be explained from 
 the general rule laid down above. 
 
 I. Long syllables in enclitics obtain as short for accentuation, 
 because so little emphasis is laid upon these words that the dis- 
 course passes quickly over them. S. §. 5. 3. Thus luvnviov. 
 
 II. If enclitics follow an oxytone, it takes the acute instead of 
 the grave accent common in the middle of discourse, because 
 the enclitic is now considered as part of the preceding word : 
 aya^og Igti (properly dyaSoGSGri). 
 
 III. Two syllables standing immediately next each other in 
 the same word cannot be accented. If, therefore, monosyllabic 
 
GREEK ACCENTUATION. 108 
 
 enclitics follow a paroxytone, this paroxytone retains only its 
 old accent: aWoi ye (properly aXXoiye), aXXoi ttii)q, "iva a<f>iv 
 Sw/ce. On the contrary, if dissyllabic enclitics follow a paroxy- 
 tone, the last syllable of the enclitic is accented : aXXog l<rriv, ol 
 av^peg (jxuriv, tv%a <7(j>£ag eKi^ave, ro£a a<f)Eu)v rig aptara. 
 
 Note 1.— Herodian (Bekk. Anecd. 1143. Arcad. p. 146.) 
 gives the rule, that the last syllable of paroxytones of trochaic 
 measure (__ ^) receives a new accent: tvSa atyzag, aXXog rig. 
 This appears to be supported by the accentuation of evSaSe 
 (properly ivSa Sc), 'Apyoc Se (properly "A pyog St). See, how- 
 ever, §. 36. 2. 
 
 Note 2. — In II. VI. 289. ev& tarav ol tt£ttXoi 7ra/unroiKiXoi, 
 taav has a double accent, contrary to the established rule, solely 
 that the following ol may not be taken for the proclitic article, 
 which, however, need not have been apprehended. 
 
 Note 3. — The law, that the last syllable of a dissyllabic 
 enclitic is accented when following a paroxytone, may be ex- 
 plained from the thing itself. The accent in independent 
 words stands originally on the root ; hence u/uli, 'i<jri, rlva, 
 (rQttDv, aQtag, a(pi<n, if so accented, would be raised to inde- 
 pendent words. Dissyllabic enclitics, therefore, in the given 
 case are accented on the termination, contrary to the rule of 
 accentuation in independent words. 
 
 IV. If enclitics follow a proparoxytone, its last syllable, upon 
 grounds easy to be understood (s. §§. 5. and p. 115.), is oxytoned 
 anew. Also upon grounds explained in §. 1 1 . a properispome 
 is here equivalent in accentuation to a proparoxytone ; hence 
 crwjua fxov (properly (roofxa /jlov). 
 
 V. If enclitics of more than one syllable, or long by nature, 
 follow a perispome, they ought properly to retain their peculiar 
 accent; but it is usual in this case to regard the perispome as 
 equivalent merely to an oxytone : hence they do not receive 
 back their accent, e. g. (j)u>g Ian, wvrivwv. See I. 4>wc htrri 
 would require also the writing rig rivog, &c. 
 
 VI. If enclitics of more than one syllable follow a properis- 
 pome word in £ or \p, its last syllable is not accented (according 
 to IV.), but the enclitics are oxytoned on their last syllable 
 (according to III.). 
 
104 GREEK ACCENTUATION. 
 
 VII. If several enclitics follow one another they must all be 
 regarded as forming one word with the preceding orthotone, and 
 the accentuation must be proceeded with according to III. 
 Thus e. g. irXovaiog Tig Igtiv; here rig unites to 7r\ovaiog, 
 irXovmoGTig ; this word obtains now as paroxytone ; hence Igtiv 
 must be accented on the last syllable, irXovGiog rig egtIv. Or rj 
 vv ge wov $£og i<y\u ; here vv and ge are joined to the now 
 oxytone rj : r) vv ge; but ge, as the third syllable of rj vv ge, which 
 now obtains as proparoxytone, receives the acute, because ttov 
 follows it : ij vv ge ttov Siog 'ig^ei. In eiteI ov eSev egt\ yEOEiwv, 
 eSsv does not throw its accent upon ov ; but this becomes inde- 
 pendent (orthotone §.11. IV.), because an enclitic inclines upon 
 it : hence ettei ov &iv egti xspeiwv. Ov eSev now obtains as a 
 proparoxytone, and receives a further accent upon Sev on account 
 of the following IgtL In like manner ai ke tto$\ Zevg ; here al 
 becomes orthotone because of the inclination of ke : the two now 
 obtain as a paroxytone ; hence ttoS'i retains its accent. So ov 
 Sr}v p.iv (not ov Srjv ju.iv), kcli irori toi, jj.t) vv tol ov -^paiafirt (not 
 firi vv rot). The word uxnrepei (instead of wansp u) has indeed 
 been made oxytone by grammarians, under the idea that it must 
 conform to the accentuation of adverbs in ec. Here lird ap- 
 peared to them as a precedent. 
 
 Note 1. — It is clear, from what has been said, thatin^Esch. 
 Choeph. 119. ical ravra jiovariv cannot stand, still less koX 
 ravra fiod'crriv, but that it should be /ecu ravr e/dov 'gtiv. 
 
 Note 2. -—Nothing is more repugnant to all rational rules of 
 accentuation than the precept of Herodian (Bekker. Anecd. 
 1142. Arcad. p. 146. Etym. M. v. ov ^v jxiv, p. 638. 15. See 
 also Apollon. de pronom. p. 309), which has been followed by 
 modem grammarians : that, when several enclitics follow one 
 another, each cedes its accent to the preceding ; thus e. g. ?} 
 vv as ttov. Here ttov throws its accent upon <ri, <r£ its accent 
 upon vv, vv its accent upon r}, where at last, after its long 
 wandering it remains, the several enclitics having thrown their 
 accents like balls to each other. A throwing back of the ac- 
 cent should never be spoken of by a teacher, as it involves 
 the idea of an enclitic in inexplicable confusion. The thing is 
 evident from the very definition of an enclitic. 
 
ALPHABETICAL LIST OF WORDS 
 
 WHICH CHANGE THEIR SIGNIFICATION ACCORDING TO THE 
 POSITION OF THE ACCENT. 
 
 'Ayaurj, prop, name ; dyavri, adj. 
 
 'AyeXaTog, feeding in the open pasture ; dyiXaiog, common, of 
 
 the vulgar throng. 
 "A-yrjroc, a man's name ; ayriTog, in Homer, admirable. 
 "Ay/cupa, anchor ; 'Ayicvpa, the name of a town. 
 "Ayvwra, neutr. pi. of ayvurog; ayvura, ace. sing. masc. of 
 
 ayvwg. 
 ''Ayopalog, pertaining to the market ; ayopaiog, idler. Otherwise 
 
 Phavorin., v. y Ay opcuog. 
 'AypoiKoc, peasant ; aypoiKog, clownish, uncouth. 
 ''Ayvia, Attic accentuation, dyvia, Homeric. S. Eustath. p. 166. 
 Ay^taXoc, the name of a town ; ay^iaXog, near the sea, consi- 
 dered by some as oxytone. 
 'Ay^oyrj, rope ; ayyovi} y a disease. Schol. Arist. Acharn. 125. 
 
 Conf. Hemsterhus. ad Lucian. T. I. p. 158. 
 ^Ayyov, adv. near : ayxov, imp. mid. of ay%oj. 
 " Ay ti)v (ayovrog), part. pr. of ayw ; ayuv (dyiovog), contest. 
 "A&X</>oc, a man's name ; d$e\<pog, brother. 
 'ASoAco-xrjCj chatterer; aSoXfcxx^C, subtle. Joh. Philoponus. 
 *ASt)vaiog, Athenian ; 'ASrivmog, a man's name. 
 ^ASrpooe, without noise ; dSpoog, in crowds. Eustath. p. 1387. 
 
 Seep. 77. 
 ASwoc, innocent ; "ASuog, from Athos, an epith. of Zeus. Eust. 
 
 p. 218. 358. 953. 
 AlSog (to), heat ; alSog, burnt. 
 Alvoc (6), praise, honour; alvog, violent ; adj. 
 
106 OREEK ACCENTUATION. 
 
 A'loXog, iEolus ; aloXog, variegated. 
 
 Mirua, the name of a town ; anrua, fern, of alirvg, high. 
 
 Alirv (to), the name of a town ; anrv, neutr. of aiirvg, Schol. 
 
 Venet. Bosot. 99. 
 IAkIotijc, a man's name; dKi(rrr)g, patcher; aKearrig, physician. 
 
 Joh. Philop. 
 'AicTjXjjroc, inexorable ; dicriXriTog, spotless. Joh. Philop. 
 "A/ae (t^og), the name of a river; didg (i^og), point. 
 'Ak/xtjvoc? aKfirjv ix (i)v ; atcfirivog, vr\<jrig. Aristarchus ap. Eu- 
 
 stath. 1944. 38. 
 "Aicpig (i§og), the name of a town ; dicpig (i§og), locust. 
 *A\ri%ig, true ; aX^eg, indeed ? 
 "AXig, adv. ; aXtg (17), brine. 
 "AXXa, neutr. pi. of dXXog ; aXXa, particl., but. 
 AXwa ra wepl rrjv crcX^vrjv vetysXdjSrj, koX 'AXwa koprri, Phavor. 
 "Ajuijroc, harvest-time ; dfnqrog, fruits gathered in the harvest. 
 'AjUvySaXrj, almond-tree ; d/uvyddXri, almond. 
 "Afupig, a man's name ; d[j.<f>ig, adverb. 
 'Aju^orspocj a man's name ; dfjKporepog, pron. Conf. Plut. 
 
 Apophth. Reg. p. 96. Hutten. 
 "Ava, vocat. of avaZi ; dvd, prepos. 
 
 "Avdpog, the name of an island ; dvdpog, genit. of d vr'ip. 
 'A&oc, the name of a river; d%iog, adj. worthy. See p. 77. 
 ' 'AiropptL^, diroppoi] ; diroppto^, diroppvfxa, Schol. Venet. Bceot. 
 
 262. 
 "Apa, but ; apa, num ; dpd (17), prayer. 
 'ApaTog, accursed ; dpaiog, thin, weak. 
 "Aparog, a man's name ; dparog, wished for. Eust. p. 906. 
 ^Apyiarr\g, the name of a wind ; dpysarrjg, fleet. Eust. p. 845. 
 if Apyr)g, a Cyclops' name ; dpyrig, epith. of lightning. Eust. p. 
 
 906. 
 "Apyog (6), Argus; "Apyog (to), the name of a town; dpyog, 
 
 white. 
 'Aptorwv (ojvog), a man's name ; dpiaruv, part. John. Phil. 
 "Apvuog, of a lamb ; dpvsiog, ram ; dpvuog, fiqv. Phavor. 
 r Apirayrj, hook ; dpirayi], rapine. Ammonius. 
 "Apprirog, secretus ; dppr\Tog, odiosus. Joh. Philop. 
 "Apcrig (17) ztog, raising up; dpaig (iSog), arrow's point. Phavor. 
 
 12 
 
GREEK ACCENTUATION. 107 
 
 'AatyodeXog (6), asphodel ; ao-^oSeXdc, producing asphodel. Eust. 
 
 p. 446. 
 'A<rHjp, star ; "Aorrjp, the name of a town. Joh. Phil. 
 'Ate^vwc, adv. of dr^vrig ; ari^yiog, adv. of dre\yog. 
 Avyrj, the name of a woman ; avyrj, splendour. 
 'A^trrj, the name of an island ; dferri, discharge. Joh. Ph. 
 "AQpoQ, African ; d(j)pog, foam. 
 'A^paoc, in Homer ; d\puog, with the Attics. Schol. Venet. 
 
 2. 269. 
 
 Batog, a name ; fiaiog, small ; ficuov, ro kXciSov tov tpoiviicog. 
 
 Phavor. 
 BaX'iog, a name ; fiaXiog, dappled. 
 Barog, thorn ; fiaTog, passable. 
 BaaiXeia, queen ; fiacnXda, kingdom. 
 BijAoe, a name ; j3rjXoc, threshold. 
 Biog, life ; fiiog, bow. 
 BXfixpoc, a plant ; /3Xr?xpoCj weak. 
 
 BoijSoe, a man's name ; fior)S6g, helper. Eust. p. 907. 1480. 
 Bowv, ox-stall ; /3o(uv (part.), crying. 
 Bporog, mortal ; fipoTog, clotted blood. 
 Bpovyog, an insect; jdpovxpg, herald. Joh. Philop. 
 Bpvtjv (part.) ; Bpvwv, coast. Joh. Philop. 
 
 raXrivr}, subst. ; yaXrjvrj, fern, of yaXrjvog. 
 
 ravXog, merchant-vessel ; yavXog, milk-pail. Schol. Aristoph. 
 
 Av. 598. 
 FeXoTog, ridiculous ; yeXotog (also yzXoiog), wag. Eust. p. 205. 
 
 906. 
 ViXwv (voe), a name ; yeXiov (part.), laughing. 
 Ttvcr/j, birth ; yevtrt}, stirps. Joh. Phil. 
 Tzpaiog, the name of a people ; yepaiog, old. Joh. Phil. 
 VXavKog and FXauKrj, names; yXavKog, yXavicr}, adj. 
 TvaXov Swpriicog, (tov) yvaXbv (XiSov), Apio and Herodorus in 
 
 Phavor. p. 438. 
 Tvpog, circle ; yvpog, adj. round. Eust. p. 638. 907. 1864. 
 
 Aecpt), the name of a town; oh()//, neck. Joh. Ph. 
 
108 GREEK ACCENTUATION. 
 
 Ae^ajuievri, receptacle ; Se^a/xlvrj, feminine of the part. SeZaptvog. 
 
 Eust. p. 501. 
 ArJ/ioc, people ; Srifiog, fat. 
 Ata, ace. of Zevg ; $ia, prepos. 
 
 Aiviov, a name (genit. vog) ; Siviov (rog) part, of $iv£>. 
 Aioyivrjg, a name; dioyavrjg, adj. 
 Atog, divine ; Awg, gen. of Zevg, 
 AoKog (6), opinion ; Soicog (ri), beam. 
 AoXlog, a name ; SoXiog, adj. 
 AoXixn, the name of an island ; doXi-^fi, fern, of do\t\6g. Eust. 
 
 p. 304. 
 AdXwv, a name ; SoXwv (rog), part, of SoXw. 
 Aovfiog, a name ; Spv/*oe, thicket. 
 
 ^Ey^eXeig, pi. of sy^cX^, ee l > Eyx £ ^ £ *£> the name °f an Ulyrian 
 
 people. See Schol. Apoll. Rh. p. 285. Schaef. 
 Et/cwv, part, of hkw ; ukljv (17), image. 
 
 El-ns, indicat. ; enri, imperat. ; uttov, ind. ; uirov, imp. and part. 
 'EKarepog, pron. ; 'EicaTepog, a man's name. Plut. Apophth. Reg, 
 
 p. 96. Hutt. 
 ^EtarXiix), I sail out ; fWXgw, neutr. pi. of i larXewg. 
 'EXao-o-wv, comparat. ; tXaacriov, part, of tXcKjcroio. 
 'EXeocj kitchen-table ; tXzog, pity. 
 'EXeuo-ic (tvoc), Eleusis ; tXevmg (siog), arrival. 
 "EXnig, a man's name ; eXirig (17), hope. 
 "Evi, wean ; Ivi, prepos. 
 'EvTaoirr], subst. ; kvTO07ry, adverb. 
 ^E^aipei (from E^aipoj) ; l%aipu (from E^afpew). 
 *E%av£\pioi, common accentuation ; l%,avtyioi, Attic. Trypho in 
 
 Ammonius. 
 ^E&chtlv, from t^trj/xt ; tZiaviv, from eZsifu. 
 "Eiraivog, praise ; liraivog, celebrated. 
 ^Eirapxia, a name ; lwap\ia, eparchy. 
 
 'Eprjjuoc, Homeric and old Attic ; e pri/uiog, common accentuation. 
 'EpivEog, wild fig-tree ; epiveog, woolly. 
 'Epiuaiog ; new Attic, ep/Jiaiog. 
 f Ero7/xoc, Homeric and old Attic accentuation; tToifjiog, new 
 
 Attic. 
 
GREEK ACCENTUATION. 109 
 
 v Etoc (to), year ; hog, adverb. 
 
 EvavSrjc, a man's name ; evav^g, adj. 
 
 EvirdSrig, a name; evTre&rig, adj. 
 
 Eucri j3o>v, a name ; zvaefiwv, part. 
 
 EiKj-^tvTje, a name ; evvSevrig, adj. 
 
 Eurico, a name ; zvrvxia, subst. 
 
 "Ex^oa, enmity; l\^9^ ^ em - °f tne ac D- *X^9°S' 
 
 Zwr7, life : £wrj, to Inavu) rov fitXiTOg koX yaXcucTog. Eust. p. 
 
 906. 52. 
 Zwov, animal ; £wov, neutr. of Zujog. 
 
 'HXtatW, gen. of 'UXiag ; 'HXtaSwv, gen. of 'HXmSrfc. Bekk. 
 
 Anecd. p. 1006. 
 "Hjuwv, slinger ; 17/zwv, gen. pi. ofrifxetg. 
 f 'Hpatoc, a name; i7patoc, of Juno. 
 
 r Hpa/cX«a, the name of a town ; ripafcXua, fern, of ^pa/cXaoc. 
 r HpaicXEfoc, a man's name ; ripaicXuog, adj. 
 f H(Tux^ 5 adv. ; r](rv\r], fern, of r)ovyog. 
 "Hrrwv, comparat. ; tittwv, part, of t)ttcho. 
 
 QaXafiai, dens; QaXa/mai, tottol hpol tivv Aioaicovpwv. Eust. 
 
 p. 906. 
 Gajufiog {to), 7} ziarXriZig ; Sa/mfiog, 6 tKirXayeig. Eust. p. 906. 
 01a, spectacle ; §ta, goddess. 
 QepfjLr}, warmth ; Sep/mr), fem. of Ssp/mog. 
 Qlp/uLog, lupine ; Sepfiog, warm. 
 0£rraXr/, prop, name; QzTraXrj, a Thessalian woman. Conf. 
 
 Meineke, Menandr. p. 76. 
 0r)Xvc, adj. ; %r\\vg, papilla. Joh. Phil. 
 Qi'ipwv, a name ; ^rjpwv, part. 
 0oXoc, dome ; SoXoc, mud. 
 Qvfiog, mind; Sv/j,og, thyme. 
 Qvpcroi, ol wepl rov kiovvaov fiaicx iKO h ^vpaoi Sa ya/miKa (ttI/j.- 
 
 fiara. Eustath. p. 629. 50. 
 
 'I$c, particl. ; iSe (he saw), verb. 
 'I Sou, imperat. ; Idov, interj. 
 
110 GREEK ACCENTUATION. 
 
 'iSpvfiEvog, part. pres. ; t$pvfj.£vog, part. perf. 
 
 r Itpii)v, a man's name ; Upcjv, part. 
 
 "Iktiq, Ikt'iq. See Eust. p. 809. 62. 
 
 "iXXoc, eye ; iXXog, squinter. Eust. p. 907. 8. 
 
 "Iv^og, the name of a river ; 'IvSoe, the name of a people. 
 
 "Iirvog, lantern ; lirvog, oven. Joh. Ph. Conf. Reisig. Conf. p. 
 
 104. Comm. on Aristoph. Plut. 816. 
 "Ipig (the goddess) ; Iptg, a flower. Eust. p. 391. 
 "Io-oc, Attic accentuation ; laog, old Epic. 
 "IX^vg, a name ; ix^C? nsn# 
 "Iwv, a man's name ; Iwv, aor. 2. part. 
 *Iu)via, Ionia ; Iwvm, violet-garden. 
 
 Kalvri, the name of a town ; Kaivrj, fern, of kcuvoc. 
 
 Katpoc, season ; Kcupog, licium. Eust. p. 907. 
 
 Kaoj, misfortune ; ica/ci], fern, of Kaicog. 
 
 Ka/coc, a man's name ; icaKog, adj. 
 
 KaWiaSivrig, a name ; jcaXXto-S'Ev/je, adj. 
 
 KaXov, wood ; /caXov, nentr. of Ka\6g. 
 
 KaXwc? cable ; KaXwc, adv. 
 
 KajU7rrj, caterpillar ; Kajnri), bending. 
 
 KavSoc, a name ; icavSog, corner of the eye ; icavSog, ass. 
 
 Kap-rrog, a name : tcapirog, fruit. 
 
 KfcTvoc, that; iczivog, empty. 
 
 Kiip (to), heart; kt)o (17), death. 
 
 Kripog, a river ; Kypog, wax. 
 
 Kii*)v, pillar ; /ctwv, part. 
 
 KXziTog, a name ; jcXetroc, celebrated. 
 
 KXekL, a name ; icXetw, I shut. 
 
 KXwSw, a name ; kXwSo), I spin. 
 
 KXripog, lot ; icXrjpoc, sorfe electus. Joh. Phil. 
 
 KoZvoe, a name ; Koivog, common. Eust. p. 906. 
 
 Ko/iidi], subst. ; KOfii^ri, adv. 
 
 Ko/inrog, pride ; tco/unrog, proud. 
 
 Kovig, dust ; Kovtg, nit. Ammonius. 
 
 Kopwvog (mountain) ; KOpiovog, crooked. 
 
 Kovprireg, Curetes ; Kouprjrcc, young people. Eust. p. 771. 
 
 KovptKog, the name of a place ; KovpiKog, tonsorius. Joh. Phil. 
 
GREEK ACCENTUATION. Ill 
 
 Kprjg, Cretan ; Kpyg (for Kpiag), flesh. 
 Kpivtvv, judicans ; kqivwv, liliarium. 
 KpTog, a man's name ; Kpiog, ram. Aristarchus, however, writes 
 
 both oxytone. Etym. Gud. p. 346. 
 Kporwv, a town ; Kporwv, tick. Steph. Byz. v. Alaujv ; Kporwv, 
 
 particip. 
 Kvicib), I mix ; kvk£w, ace. of kvkewv. 
 Kvoiog, a place in Macedonia; Kvpiog, lord. J. P. 
 Kvprog, weel ; Kvprog, crooked. Eust. p. 907. 
 Kvepog, a town ; Kv<f>6g, hump-backed. J. P. 
 
 Act fie, common accentuation ; Xaj5e, Attic. 
 
 Aaj3»j, pretext ; Xaj3?'/, handle. 
 
 Aafipog, abundans ; Xafipog, vehement. J. Ph. 
 
 Aajiia, the name of a town ; Aa/mia, the monster Lamia. 
 
 Aa/unrpa, a town ; Xa/xirpd, fern, of Xajunrpog. 
 
 Aaog, genit. of \ag, stone ; Xaog, people. 
 
 Aapoe, osprey ; Xapog, a, 6v, pleasing. 
 
 AUtov, promontory ; Xektov, verb. adj. 
 
 Aiirag (to), rock ; Xe-rrag (??), limpet. 
 
 AevKt], subst. ; Xfu/o'/, fern. adj. 
 
 AzvKuv, a man's name ; Xbvkmv, part. 
 
 A7/vatoc, a man's name; XrjvaXog, adj. 
 
 Aiyvg, Ligur ; Xiyvg, stridulus. 
 
 Anrapay an island; Xiwapa, fern. adj. 
 
 Ar^avoe, 6, index-finger ; X^avoc, 17, string of a harp. 
 
 Aovrpov, bathing-place ; Xourpov, water for bathing. 
 
 Avaiag, a man's name ; Avaiag, a woman's name. 
 
 AtJrog, a man's name ; Xwrog, lote-tree. 
 
 MaKpov, a place; fiaicpov, neut. adj. 
 
 MaXaKoc, a man's name; fiaXaKog, adj. Eust. p. 1093. 
 
 Mavrig, tree-frog ; fxuvTig, prophet. 
 
 Mc&'/xvoe, a name ; fxt^ifxvog, a measure. Phavorin. 
 
 Mdwv, comparat. ; fiiiwv, part. 
 
 MtXm'vrj, the name of a woman ; fitkiTivri, fern, gentile. 
 
 MtjSticrj, an herb ; /utj&kt?, fern. adj. 
 
112 GREEK ACCENTUATION. 
 
 Mkjtiti], r) aZia /uiaovg' fjnarirr}, r), Karri (f> sprig irpbg crv.ovaiav. 
 
 Trypho ap. Aramon. 
 Mov?7, subst., stay; jiovri, fern, adj., alone. 
 
 Mox&ripoQ, 6 ra. ri^r) irovripog, jULO^Vpog, 6 liriirovog. Ammon. 
 MvXXoc, a name ; fxvWog, strabo. Joh. Ph. 
 Mvptoi, ten thousand ; pvpioi, very many. 
 Miopog, old Attic ; imupog, new Attic. 
 
 Naov and vatov. See Schol. Apoll. Rh. I. 122. 
 
 *Ne6g, novale ; viog, novus. 
 
 NtKwv, a man's name ; vlkmv, particip. 
 
 Nojulcuov, pascuale ; vofiaiov, legitimwm. J. Ph. 
 
 No/xoc, law ; vo^og, canton. 
 
 Nu/i^)ioc, adj. ; vvii$iog, subst. 
 
 EavSri, a woman's name; ZavSr), fern. adj. 
 
 EavSog, a man's name; %av$6g, adj. 
 
 EiviKog, a man's name ; ^eviKog, adj. 
 
 S^vwv, gen. pi. of Zevog ; &vwv (6), guest-chamber. 
 
 &v<TTig, Attic ; Zvcrrig, later and common accentuation. 
 
 OIkoi, houses ; oikol, at home. 
 
 "Oicvog, subst. ; oicvog, adj, 
 
 "0\og, whole ; 6\6g, ink. 
 
 'OjULotog, Homeric and old Attic ; opoiog, later accentuation. 
 Ofitog, tamen ; 6/mwg, simul. 
 
 ^Oirwirri (verb) ; oirwirrj (subst). Hermann in Bucol. ap. Schaef. 
 Soph. p. IX. 
 
 "OpSog, a name; opSog, adj. 
 
 "Opfjiog, bay; opfiog, ornament. Nevertheless the latter ac- 
 centuation does not occur in any MS. ; the distinction belongs 
 to Grammarians. Wolf. Anal. p. 469. 
 
 "Opvri, night; opvi), adj. fern, of opvog. Phavor. p. 1328. 53. 
 
 "Opog, mountain ; opog, 6, serum. Eust. p. 906. 
 
 Ovkovv, igitur ; ovkovv, nonne. 
 
 Ovpa, tail ; ovpa (to), boundaries. 
 
 Ovpog, favourable wind; ovpog, pit; ovpog, guard. 
 
 "0 X oi, 6\oi. Conf. Eust. p. 1519. 62. 
 
GREEK ACCENTUATION. 113 
 
 IlaiSta (77), play ; wai^'ia (to), boys. 
 
 Ylaiivv, epith. of Apollo ; Ilatwv, Pseonian ; Tlaibov, Paeon ; Traiwv 
 
 (rog), striking. 
 FlaXXac (So?), Pallas; IlaXXae (vtoq), a man's name. 
 Ylav, neut. of nag ; Tlav, the god Pan. 
 Tlap^eviKr), a woman's name ; 7rap%£viKr], virgin. 
 Ilapa, 7rapE(7TL ; irapa, prepos. 
 Uapeiag, a serpent; irapuag, ace. pi. of irapua. 
 TltSiov, field ; 7riSiov, diminutive of -iridov. Eust. p. 255. 
 HdSis) (verb) ; -n-tiSw, suada. 
 ndpu)v, tranans ; -rrupwv, tentans. 
 rirjf, interrogative ; -rry, enclitic. 
 Tluov, fat; 7rtwv, aor. 2. part, of wlvu). 
 TlXarayr), rattle ; irXarayri, rattling sound. 
 FlXawv, comparat. of iroXvg ; ttXziwv, year. 
 UXovnov, Pluto ; ttXovtujv, ditescens. 
 IlXvvog, washing-trough; irXvvog, washed. Schol. Aristoph. 
 
 Plut. 1062. 
 UoXog, quails ? Troiog, quidam. 
 noXifJi<jJv, a name ; ttoXe/jiwv, particip. 
 UoXiov, an herb; 7roXtov, gray (adj.). 
 Ilovripog, 6 KciKorftrig' irovrjpog, 6 liriirovog. Ammonius. 
 Yloau^iwv (Ion. for Tioau^wv) ; iroGeiSttov, a month, 
 riorg, quando ; 7ror£, aliquando. 
 floToc, potus ; -rroTog, potulentus. 
 npaaia, the name of a town ; irpacnci, garden-bed. 
 npi(i)v, saw; 7rpiwv, saw-fish. Eustath. Hexacm. p. 19. 
 Upvfivr), subst. ; TrpvfjLvr'}, fern. adj. Eustath. p. 547. Schol. 
 
 Venet. V. 292. 
 rirv^r?, plicatio ; tttvxv, concavitas. Joh. Phil. 
 YlvjfjLii, boxing ; nvjfirj, closely. Joh. Phil. 
 Uv^wv (17), the place Pytho; UvSuv (6), the dragon. Annnon. 
 HvXaiog, a name; irvXalog, before the gate. 
 Ylvppog, adj.; Tlvppog, Pyrrhus. 
 
 '"Ptvfi, file; pivii, shark. J. Ph. 
 
 Ptwri, town-wall; ptvfi, blast of wind. Kust. p, 801. 
 
 / 
 
114 GREEK ACCENTUATION. 
 
 'PoSiog, Rhodian ; 'PoStoc, the name of a river. J. Ph. Comp. 
 
 f PoSwv, a man's name ; podiov, bed of roses. 
 
 'Pv/mfiog, the name of a river; pvpfiog, x° At K<>e- J° n « Phil. 
 
 Siya, imperat. of cnyab) ; crrya, adv. 
 
 SryrjXoc, Sigelus narcissus ; oryrjXoe, tacitumus, J. Ph. 
 
 STjuoc, a fish ; ai/uLog, simus. J. Ph. 
 
 *2dTog,frumentum ; airog, esculentus. J. Ph. 
 
 SicaToc, a name ; o-kcuoc, left. 
 
 SKa0?7, pit : OKa<pri, boat. 
 
 Sko'Xiov, drinking-song; cncoXtoi/, crooked. 
 
 Sjco7toc, spy; <7K07roc (aim). Only in Gramm. 
 
 SKoVtocj dark ; Skot/oc, a man's name. 
 
 ^KVfivog, lion's whelp ; gkvjuivoq, young of every other wild 
 
 beast. Schol. Venet. XVIII. 319. Yet MSS. give only the 
 
 accentuation (tkvjlivoq. 
 ^Traprri, rope, also the name of a town ; (nraprrj, fern, of cnraprog, 
 
 sown. 
 ^irovSri, 77, haste ; cnrovSri, adv., in haste. 
 ^rcKpvXri, plummet ; ora^uX??, bunch of grapes. Amnion. 
 Srevwv, groaning ; areviov, making narrow. 
 2rtXj3ov, part, neutr. ; ortXj3ov, adj. neutr., shining. 
 ^vv, prepos. ; ow, ace. of eruc. 
 S^oSpa, adv. ; acpodpa, neutr. pi. of acfrodpog. 
 ^e&oc, adj., near; ^x^diog, a man's name. 
 S^oX/}, leisure ; (T^oXy, adv., quietly. 
 
 Tapcrog, a town ; rapcrog, hurdle. 
 
 TtuKpocj a name ; Ttvicpog, Trojan. Joh. Phil. 
 
 Tijuijjv, a name ; ti/uhZv, part. 
 
 Tiveg, who ? rivig, indef. encl. 
 
 T6fiog, section of a book ; tojuoc, cutting. Ammonius. 
 
 TpUrzg £7rt xpovov, rpitTzg £7rt riXiKiag. Ammonius, 
 
 Tplrog, the name of a river; rpirog, third. Draco, p. 87. 
 
 Tp'irwv, a name; rgHrcJv, part, of Tpiroto. 
 
 Tpoiraiov, old Attic ; Toowaiov, later accentuation. 
 
GREEK ACCENTUATION. 115 
 
 Tpoirog, manner; Tpoirog ifiag, to r) kiottti TrzXaZovcra ivugtrau 
 
 Eust. p. 1517. 55. 
 Tpoxo'c, wheel ; Tpo\og, course. Arnmon. 
 
 Tpvyr\Tog, time of the vintage; rpvyr]Tog, produce of the vintage. 
 Tpixpijjv, a man's name ; Tpvtywv, part. 
 Tvpog (also Tvpog), a town ; Tvpog, cheese. 
 
 ( 'Ypa%, shrew-mouse ; vpa%, adv. Comp. however, p. 94. 
 
 <PaXa, a town ; <f>aia, fern, of (patog. 
 
 <Pcu$pog, a man's name ; <paidpog, adj. 
 
 $>ai<jTog, a town in Crete ; QcuaTog, a man's name. Eust. p. 520. 
 
 Qavog, sl name ; (pavog, clarus. Joh. Phil. 
 
 <Papog, tunica ; Qapog, insula. 
 
 Qaaig, a river ; (paaig, dictio. 
 
 Qrig, 2 pers. pres. indie. ; <pijg, 2 pers. conj. ; (prig, aor. 2. for 
 
 e^rjg from <pr\jii. 
 &i\r)rrig, lover ; <pi\{)Tiig, thief. 
 4>tXo>v, a man's name ; cpiXwv, part. 
 <£opoc, tribute ; (popog, fruitful. 
 <PpovTig, a name ; (ppovrig, care. East. p. 907. 
 <I»uAaKri, a town in Thessaly ; tyvXatcri, watch. 
 Qwg (to), light; 0o>c (6), man. 
 
 XclXkt], an island; x aAK ^? ^ em * a ^j- J° n - Phil* 
 
 XaXKidiKr], a town; x aAKt ^ fK */j fern. adj. 
 
 Xapiev, adv. ; x a pt£y, neutr. adj. 
 
 XapLTiov, a man's name ; \apLTuJv, part, of \apiToo). 
 
 Xia, a Chian woman ; -^ta, serpentis domus. Joh. Phil. 
 
 Xi\(M)v 9 a man's name ; \i\wv, part, of x*Adw. 
 
 Xiog, the island Chios ; Xlog, an inhabitant of Chios. 
 
 Xltwv, a town ; yiTuv, a garment. 
 
 Xoae, x°«c« Conf. Ammonius. 
 
 Xplwv,fatale deorum ; \pzwv, debitum. Joh. Phil. 
 
 XpiivTog, a man's name ; xpw^c? good. 
 
 ^Viu, \pia. Conf. Ruhrik. cp. crit. p. 301. ed. sec. 
 
 x Yi>xpog, a name; 4>vxp6g, adj., cold. Conf. Phav. p. 1874. 50. 
 
116 GREEK ACCENTUATION. 
 
 ^12, with the vocative of a noun; w, an independent interjection. 
 "£lfioi, an interjection; wfioi, nom. pi. of w/mog. Apollon. Dysc. 
 
 de adv. p. 537. 
 ^Qjiiog, shoulder ; wfiog, raw. 
 *OXP°C> pallor ; u>\p6g, pallidus. 
 
INDEX. 
 
 A. 
 
 -a, feminines of 1 decl. §. 21 . 
 
 — contr. from -aa, fem. of 1 decl. §.21. 
 
 I. a. 
 
 — fem. of adjectives from masc. in og, 
 
 §.30. 
 of 3 decl. §. 31. 
 
 — compound adj. of 1 decl. §. 32. 3. 
 
 note. 
 
 — adverbs, §. 35. I. A. 
 ayxiarlvog, §. 33. II. 4. 
 adjectives, §. 28—34. 
 
 comp. and superl, §. 28. 1. 
 
 gen. pi. of, §. 28. 2. 
 
 Attic forms of, §. 30. III. 
 
 in og, fem. of, §. 3Q. 
 
 compound, §. 32 — 34. 
 
 adverbs, §. 35. 36. 
 
 dsKcjv, §. 14. 2. b. note. 
 
 -at), fem. of 1 decl. §. 22. II. a. 
 
 m, when short for the accent, §. 5. 2. 
 
 -at, 3 sing, optat. §. 14. 1. 
 
 — perf. act. and pass. §. 15. 1. a. 
 aZ, ai, §.38. 
 
 -ma, fem. of 1 decl. §. 21. I. b. 
 
 at/3oT, §. 38. 
 
 ai£r]6Q, §. 30. I. c. 
 
 -aiov, neut. of 2 decl. §.24. 4. 
 
 -aiOQ, simple adjectives, §. 30. I. d. 
 
 compound adj. §. 33. II. 7. 
 
 proper names, §. 23. 1 . note 2. 
 
 alrt, §. 41. 2. 
 aicaKrJTa, §. 32. 3. note. 
 accusative plur. of 1 decl. $. 10. 3. 
 Dor. of masc. of 3 decl. 
 
 §. 23. III. c. note 2. 
 dual of contr. nouns of 2 decl. 
 
 §. 23. I. note. 
 accent, nature of, §. 1 — 9. 
 (ikijv, §. 36. 5. c. 
 ciki, adverbs, §. 35. I. I. _'. 
 -attic, adverbs, §, ;{.">. 1 1, 
 -awe, trisyll. of 2decl. $.30 III aoti I. 
 
 dXaXrjfitvog, §. I.e. note I. 
 
 'AXkTvos, §. 33. 2.4. 
 
 d\\' §. 43. 
 
 dXX y , §. 36. 4. 
 
 -aXog, simp, adjectives, §. 30. II. a. 2. 
 
 dfi/xeg, dftfii, §. 40. 2. 
 
 a/MpU), CLfl(f)0lV, §. 39. 
 
 -av, polysyll. of 3 decl. §. 26. II. II. a. 
 
 adverbs, §. 35. II. 
 
 dva, §. 45. a. note 2. 
 
 dvappor}, §. 22. I. b. note 2. 
 
 anastrophe, §. 43. 45. 
 
 avoir aia, §. 36. 5. c. 
 
 -aveg, simp. adj. §. 30. II. c. 3. 
 
 clvt, §. 43. 
 
 avriov, adj. compounded with, §. 33. 
 
 II. 6. 
 dvriKpv, dvTiKpvg, §. 35. I. Y. note, 
 
 and II. 
 aorist 1. act. and mid. §. 15. 2. a. 
 
 part. act. §. 15. 2. a. 1. 
 
 inf. act. §. 15. 2. a. 2. 
 
 imperat. mid. §. 15. 2. a. 2. 
 
 2. imperat. §. 15. 2. b. I. 
 
 inf. §. 15. 2. b. II. 
 
 part. act. §. 15. 2. b. III. 
 
 ind., conj. and opt. §. 15. 2. 
 
 b. IV. 
 1. and 2. pass, ind., imperat. and 
 
 opt. §. 16. 7- B. 1. 
 conj., infin. and 
 
 part. §. 16. 7- B. 2. 
 -aog, subst. of 2 decl. §. 23. I. 
 
 simp. adj. of 2 decl. §. 30. I. a. 
 
 arrtorai, §. 18. 2. 
 a7r\ooc, ovg, §. 39. 2. 
 a7ro, §. 45. a. c. 
 drruioc, ^- 13. 2. 
 -(to, adverbs, §. 35. I I. 
 upa, §. 37- -• 
 apyiig, §. 37. 
 upyvpoTTf'C«, §• 30. 
 apog, simp. adj. §. 30. II. d. 1. 
 
 "{>X'/''> J* • >> ''- '"'• l • 
 A' 
 
118 
 
 INDEX. 
 
 -ag, masc. of 1 decl. §. 20. I. 
 -ag, adog, subst. of 3 decl. §. 26. III. 
 -ag, avrog, subst. of 3 decl. §. 26. III. 
 -ag, subst. of 3 decl., Att. gen. of, §. 27. 1. 
 
 neuters of 3 Att. decl. §. 27. III. 
 
 simple adj. of 1 decl. §. 29. 1. 
 
 -ag, aSog, simp. adj. of 3 decl. §. 31. 
 -ag, comp. adj. of 1 decl. §. 32. 
 
 of 3 decl. §. 34. II. 1. 
 
 adverbs, §. 35. II. §. 36. 3. 
 
 avfisvog, §. 15. 1. c. note 1. 
 arsxvwg, arexvCig, §. 35. b. note. 
 -artjg, masc. of 1 decl. §. 20. II. 
 -avog, simple adj. §. 30. 1. c. 
 -avpog, simp. adj. §. 30. II. d. 4. 
 avrapKrjg, §. 34. I. 1. d. note 1. 
 cKpvr], gen. pi. of, §. 19. 2. 
 
 B. 
 
 barytone, def. of, §. 11. III. 
 
 fit, §. 13. 3. b. 
 
 -fir], fern, of 1 decl. §. 22. IV, a. 
 
 (3or]$6g, §. 30. 1. f. note 1. 
 
 -(3og, subst. of 2 decl. §. 23. III. a. 
 
 simp. adj. §. 30. III. 
 
 ye, append, to pronouns, §. 40. 5. 
 
 yk, §. 47. 4. 
 
 genitive pi. of 1 decl. §.19. 2. 
 
 of monosyll. of 3 decl. §. 25. 
 
 I. a. 
 ■ of comp. adj. in rjSrjg, §. 
 
 34. 1. 
 -yr) 3 feminines of 1 decl. §. 22. IV. a. 
 yv&, §. 13. 3. b. 
 
 -yog, subst. of 2 decl. §. 23. III. a. 
 yovvcjv, §. 25. I. a. note 2. 
 yvvrj, yvvaiKog, §. 25. I. a. note 4. 
 
 -8a, fern, proper names, §.21. III. note. 
 
 adverbs, §. 35. I. A. 3. 
 
 Sal, §. 37- 
 
 Saivvro, §. 16. I. 3. note 1. 
 
 dative pi. of participles, §. 16. 6. note 3. 
 
 -de, adverbs, §. 36. 5. a. 
 
 ds append, to pronouns, §. 40. 5. 
 
 ds, §. 47. 4. 
 
 declension 1. of subst. §. 20 — 22. 
 
 2. of subst. §. 23. 24. 
 
 3. of subst. §. 25. 26. 
 
 , Attic, of subst. §. 27. 
 
 3., monosyll. of, §. 25. 
 
 polysyll. of, §. 26. 
 
 de^afitvrf, §. 14. c. note 2. 
 
 8(vpo, §. 35. 1. O. 
 
 -Sij, feminines of 1 decl. §. 22. IV. a. 
 
 driTTov, §. 41. 2. 
 
 -Sijg, subst. of 1 decl. §. 20. II. d. 
 
 $la, §. 30. 
 
 SidolvSa, §. 16. 1. 1. note 3. 
 
 dnrXog, §. 30. I. f. note 1. 
 
 -Sic, adverbs, §. 35. II. 
 
 di X y, §• 36. 4. 
 
 SoXi X 6g, §. 30. III. 
 
 -<W, adverbs, §. 35. II. 
 
 dopi, §. 25. I. a. note 4. 
 
 SopvKog, §.30. 1. f. note 1. 
 
 -dog, subst. of 2 decl. §. 23. III. a. 
 
 — — simple adj. §. 30. III. 
 
 Sovpojv, §. 25. I. a. note- 2. 
 
 Svu), dvolv, §. 39. 
 
 £. 
 
 s, §• 47. 2. 
 
 -ea, Attic fern, of 1 decl. §. 21. I. c. 
 
 iybivya, syujya, §. 40. 5. 
 
 -ei, adverbs, §. 35. I. 3. 1. 
 
 6i (ai), §. 46. 
 
 -sia, feminines of 1 decl. §.21. I. d. 
 
 adverbs, §. 35. I. A. 2. 
 
 eia/xevr}, §. 14. c. note 2. 
 
 tlSov, §. 13. 3. note. 
 
 eiicotraS, §. 39. 3. 
 
 ei/ii, §. 47. 1. 
 
 -eiov, neuters of 2 decl. §. 24. 5. 
 
 -nog, simp, adjectives, §. 30. I. d. 3. 
 
 eiVE, §. 15. 2. b. I. 
 
 -tig, evTog, simp. adj. of 3 decl. §. 31. 
 
 elg, §. 39. 
 
 etg >f §. 47. 1. 
 
 dao-Kiv, §. 36. 5. c. 
 
 dafyptg, §. 11. II. 2. 
 
 eiTs, §. 41. 2. 
 
 Ik (15), §. 46. 
 
 tKuao, tKEiro, §. 11. II. 1. note. 
 
 skXso, §. 18. 1. 
 
 eK7rodu)v, §. 36. 3, note. 
 
 ktcuv, §.31. 
 
 eXeXsv, §. 38. 
 
 sX$£, §. 15. 2. b. 1. 
 
 elision, §. 43. 
 
 -s/xev, infinitives, §. 15. La. note. 
 
 kfxoi, §. 40. 3. 
 
 kfnroddjv, §. 36. 3. note. 
 
 -tv, substantives of 3 decl. §. 26. II. 
 
 II. a. 
 h, §. 46. 
 enclitics, §. 47. 
 kvevdov, §. 13. 3. a. 
 Ivi, §. 45. a. c. 
 ivvka, §. 39. 
 Vibiriv, §. 36. 5. c. 
 -eov, dimin. of 2 decl. §. 24. 6. 
 -eog, subst. of 2 decl. §. 23. I. 
 
 contr. -ovg, simp. adj. §. 30. I. b. 
 
 kiriTrav, §. 36. 5. c. 
 
 ETTKr^tpw, §. 36. 4. note. 
 
 eTriTrjdtg, k7rirr)Skg, §. 36. 5. c. note. 
 
 t7T07T0i, §. 38. 
 
 -epog, simp. adj. §. 30. II. d. 2. 
 
INDEX. 
 
 119 
 
 -tg, adverbs, §. 35. II. 
 
 sari, §. 47. 1. 
 
 'ETrjtriai, iov, §. 19. 2. 
 
 EvSvvog, §. 33. II. 4. 
 
 svBvg, adv. §. 36. 1. 
 
 sinrar'spsia, §. 30. 
 
 cvps, §. 15. 2. b. I. 
 
 svpvoira, §. 32. 3. note. 
 
 -evg, subst. of 3 decl. §. 26. II. I. 
 
 twre, §. 41. 2. 
 
 evxtraq,, -darai, -aacSai, §. 17. 1. 
 
 ! X 9eff, §• 35. II. 
 
 txpijv, §. 13. 1. note. 
 
 -lot, Att. gen. from nom. ijg or ag, 
 
 §. 27- 1. 
 ewv, §. 15. 2. b. III. 
 
 -£e, adverbs, §. 36. 5. a. 
 Sewc, §. 30. III. 
 -lr\, fern, of 1 decl. §. 22. IV. a. 
 -log, simp. adj. §. 30. II. e. 2. 
 Zwg, §. 27. II. 3. note. 
 
 H. 
 
 -t\, feminines of 1 decl. §. 22. 
 
 -r\, Att. pronouns, §. 40. 4. 
 
 V, §• 37- 3. 
 
 V, §. 37- 3. 
 
 -r}3rt]g, comp, adj., gen. pi. of, §. 34. I. 1. 
 
 d. note 1. 
 -rjXog, simp. adj. §. 30. II. a. 2. 
 r/fislg, "fifiiv, Vfidg, &c. §. 40. 2. 
 rjixevog, §. 15. 1. c. note 1. 
 -rjv, subst. of 3 decl. §. 26. II. II. a. 
 
 — adverbs, §. 35. II. 
 -rjog, subst. of 2 decl. §. 23. I. 
 ?/7rep, §. 41. 2. 
 
 J/7TOV, §. 41. 2. 
 
 ??p, syncopised forms of subst. of 3 decl. 
 
 in, §. 25. I. a. note 4. 
 -*7p, subst. of 3 decl. §. 26. II. II. 
 
 vocat. of, §. 26. II. 
 
 — . dat. pi. of, §. 26. II. 
 
 Vpifia, §. 36. 5. c. 
 
 -rjprjg, subst. of 3 decl., vocat. of, §. 26. 
 
 III. 3. 
 vpog, §. 25. l.a. note 1. 
 -ripog, simp. adj. §. 30. II. d. 3. 
 -rig, masc. of 1 decl. 20. II. 
 
 — subst. of 3 decl. §. 26. I. 111. 
 
 masc. of 1 decl., Att. gen. of, §. 27- 1. 
 
 simp. adj. of 1 decl. §. 20. 2. 
 
 3 decl. §. 81. 
 
 comp. adj. of 1 decl. §.32. 
 
 . 3 decl. §. 34. 1. II. 
 
 adverbs, §. 36. 3. 
 
 v av xy> yovxv* §• 36. 4. 
 
 iitoi, §. 41. 2. 
 yroi, §.41. 2. 
 VX* 7 ""* §• '>*• •'• QOte. 
 
 e. 
 
 -3-a, fern, proper names, §.21.111. note. 
 
 adverbs, §. 35. I. A. 3. 
 
 -2rs, adverbs, §. 36. 2. 
 
 Be, (Srkv), §. 47. 4. 
 
 Ggoyvic, §. 13. 2. note. 
 
 -£77, feminines of 1 decl. §. 22. IV. b. 
 
 Btfv, §. 47. 4. 
 
 -S-t, -^iv, adverbs, §. 35. I. I. 1. note. 
 
 §. 36. 2. 
 -Soe, subst. of 2 decl. §. 23. III. c. 
 Svy&Ttjp, Svyarpog, §. 25. I. a. note 4. 
 
 21. I. 
 
 -1, adverbs, §. 35. I. I. 1. 
 
 — Att. pronouns, §. 40. 4. 
 -la, feminines of I decl. 
 tact, §. 16. I. 1. note 1. 
 tac-t, §. 16. I. 1. note 1. 
 ids, Ids, §. 15. 2. b. I. 
 icia, §. 36. 4. 
 
 iSov, §. 15. 2. b. I. 
 
 idov, §. 15. 2. b. I. §. 38. 
 
 isvai, §. 16. 5. note 1. 
 
 iSvg, adv. §. 36. 1. 
 
 -iKa, adverbs, §. 35. I. A. 3. note. 
 
 -iicog, pronouns, §. 30. III. note 2. 
 
 comp. adj. §. 33. II. 5. 
 
 -t\oc, simp. adj. §. 30. II. a. 3. 
 
 comp. adj. §. 33. II. 6. 
 
 -iv, subst. of 3 decl. §. 26. II. 
 
 — adverbs, §. 35. II. 
 
 -ivda, adverbs, §. 35. I. A. 3. note. 
 -ivog, simp. adj. §. 30. II. c. 4. 
 interjections, §. 38. 
 -wv, dimin. of 2 decl. §. 24. 2. 
 -tof, subst. of 2 decl. §. 23. I. 
 
 simp. adj. §. 30. I. a. 5. 
 
 ——comp. adj. §. 33. II. 6. 
 tov, lov, §. 38. 
 iTnrrfKciTa, §. 32. 3. note. 
 
 -ig, gen. tog, subst. of 3 decl. §. 26. I. 
 
 gen. idog, idog, or irog, subst. of 3 
 
 decl. §. 26. III. 
 
 — gen. sojg, subst. of 3 Att decl. §. 27. 
 
 III. 
 
 — adverbs, §. 35. II. 
 i<ram, §. 16. I. 1. note 2. 
 'uTTodoicri, §. 22. I. b. note. 
 -ir?;s, masc. of 1 decl. §. 20. II. 
 
 -iXO£> Dor. dimin. adj. §.30.111. note 4. 
 Iojv, §. 15. 2. b. III. 
 Lujvya, §. 40. 5. 
 
 KciSrtvSuv, §. 13. 3. 1. 
 Kadqcrro, §. 13. 3. ;t. 
 K&StlTO, §. 13. 3. a. 
 
 KciSi'Cov, §. 13. 3. a. 
 K 2 
 
120 
 
 Kai, §. 37. 
 
 KaXXippoi], §. 22. I. b. note. 
 
 kclvovv, §. 24. 6. 
 
 Kcnrvodoicr), §. 22. I. b. note. 
 
 cases oblique of monosyll. §. 25. I. a. 
 
 Kar §. 43. 
 
 /cdra, §. 44. 1. 
 
 Kardax^Q, §. 13. 2. 
 
 Karkvxov, §. 13. 3. 
 
 Kraro7rtr, §. 36. 5. c. 
 
 »ce (k£v), §. 47. 4. 
 
 Kelfxai, Ktioai, §. 11. II. I. note. 
 
 KSKXyfxrjv, yo, §. 16. II. A. 1. 
 
 K£/c\w/iai, 37, §. 16. II. A. 1. 
 
 KSKry fi7)v,?]o, §. 16. II. A. 1. 
 
 KSKT&fjiat, y, §. 16. II. A. 1. 
 
 -kt), feminines of 1 decl. §. 22. IV. b. 
 
 KrjpoQ, §. 25. I. a. note 1. 
 
 K?f(p', §. 43. 
 
 Kitcafiav, §.38. 
 
 -koq, subst. of 2 decl. §. 23. III. b. 
 
 simp. adj. §. 30. III. and note 1. 
 
 Kovcpog, §. 30. III. 
 crasis, §. 44. 
 
 KpvtyOQ, §. 30. III. 
 
 kvuv, gen. kvvoq, §. 25. 1, a. note 4. 
 /ca>«£oc, §. 30. III. 
 
 -Xa, feminines of 1 decl. §. 21. II. a. 
 
 Xa/3s, Xa/3t, §. 15. 2. b. I. 
 
 Xag, gen. Xaoc, §. 25. I. a. note 1. 
 
 -Xtoc, simple adj. §. 30. I. b. 2. 
 
 XfXuro, §. 16. I. 3. note 1 . 
 
 Xevk §. 43. 
 
 -X?;, feminines of 1 decl. §. 22. III. a. 
 
 -Xog, subst. of 2 decl. §. 23. II. a. 
 
 simple adj. §. 30. II. a. 
 
 M. 
 
 -fia, diminutives of 1 decl. §. 21. II. a. 
 
 lie, §. 47. 3. 
 
 fitydXoi, eti, a, §. 30. II. a. 3. 
 
 fx'eXag, §.31. 
 
 jxeXiXpog, §. 33. II. 4. note. 
 
 [isfivyfxrjv, yo, §. 16. II. A. 1. 
 
 fxeiAv&fiai, y, §. 16 II. A. 1. 
 
 fjLavai, origin, termination of infin. §. 
 
 16. 5. 
 HiTOTTlV, §. 36. 5. c. 
 -fjcrj, feminines of 1 decl. §. 22. III. b. 3. 
 
 m, §• 37. 
 
 M d' §. 43. 
 
 ixrfdeig, §. 39. 
 
 fxrjrieTa, §. 32. 3. note. 
 
 fitjTig, §. 11. II. 2. §.40. 6. §. 41. 2. 
 
 fiia, fxiag, §. 39. 
 
 fiiv, §. 47. 3. 
 
 mode, peculiar accentuation according 
 
 to, §. 14. 
 fioi, §. 47. 3. 
 
 jxuvoc, §. 30. II. c. 5. 
 
 -}iog~ subst. of 2 decl. §. 23. II. b. 
 
 -— — simp. adj. §. 30. II. b. 
 
 ^,§.47.3/ 
 
 [ivSkeai, /j-vSeTai, fivBkai, §. 17- 2. 
 
 18. 1. 
 fxvpioi, fivploi, §. 30. I. d. 5. note 2. 
 fiwv, §. 37. 
 
 N. 
 
 -va, feminines of 1 decl. §. 21. II. 
 
 vai, §.37. 
 
 veoyvog, §. 33. II. 4. note. 
 
 neut. of adj. of 3 decl. §. 31. §. 34. 
 
 verpeXrjytpkra, §. 32. 3. note. 
 
 -,r], feminines of I decl. §. 22. III. a 
 
 viv, §. 47. 3. 
 
 -vig, adverbs, §. 35. II. 
 
 nom. dual of contr. nouns of 2 decl. § 
 
 23. I. note 5. 
 voog, adj. compounded with, §. 33. II. 4 
 -vog, nouns of 2 decl. §. 23. II. c. 
 
 simp. adj. §. 30. II. c. 
 
 numerals, §. 39. 
 
 vv, (vvv), §. 47. 4. 
 
 vvv, vvv, §. 35. II. 1. §. 37. 
 
 vu), vwi, §. 40. 2. note. 
 
 O. 
 
 6, 97, §. 46. 
 
 -or], feminines of 1 decl. §. 22. II. b. 
 01, when short for the accent, §. 5. 2. 
 -01, 3 sing, optat. §. 14. 1. 
 
 — adv. §. 36. 4. 
 
 01, ai, §. 46. ' 
 
 ol, §. 47. 3. 
 
 -01a, feminines of 1 decl. §. 21. I. f. 
 
 o'ifxoi, §. 41. 2. 
 
 oiVo%6?7, §• 22. I. b. note. 
 
 -owg, simp. adj. §. 30. I. d. 
 
 oXiyog, §. 30. III. 
 
 -oXog, simp. adj. §. 30. II. a. 4. 
 
 comp. adj. §. 33. II. 6. 
 
 ofiov, §. 37. 5. 
 
 bfx&g, ofiujg, §. 37. 5. 
 
 -ov, neuters of 2 decl. §. 24. 
 
 oxytone, def. of, §. 11. I. 
 
 -oog, contr. -ovg, simp. adj. §. 30. I. f. 
 
 contr. ovg, comp. adj. §. 33. II. 4. 
 
 optative, §. 14. 1. 
 
 oprjai, §. 17. 2. 
 
 -opog, simp. adj. §. 30. II. d. 3. 
 
 orthotone, def. of, §. 11. IV. 
 
 -og, masc. and fern, of 2 decl. §. 23. 
 
 -og, after vowels, masc. and Item, of 
 
 2 decl. §. 23. I. 
 after liquids, masc. and fern, of 
 
 2 decl. §. 23. II. 
 
 — after mutes, masc. and fem. of 
 
 2 decl. §. 23. III. 
 
 — neuters of 3 Att. decl. §. 27. III. 
 
INDEX. 
 
 121 
 
 — after vowels, simp. adj. §. 30. I. 
 
 after liquids, simp. adj. §. 30. II. 
 
 after mutes, simp. adj. §. 30. III. 
 
 — - comp. adj. §. 33. 
 
 adverbs, §. 35. II. 
 
 pronominal adj. §. 40. 1. 
 
 oatjp'spat, §. 36. 1. 
 
 6(Ttovv, §. 24. 6. 
 
 ore, ot's, §. 37- 4. 
 
 -ottjq, masc. of 1 decl. §. 20. II. c. 
 
 ororoT, §. 38. 
 
 -ov, adverbs, § . 36. 3. 
 
 ov, ovk, §. 46. 
 
 oi>8', §. 43. 
 
 ovdsig, §. 39. 
 
 ovk, ovk'i, ovxh §. 40. 4. 
 
 ovkovv, ovkovv, §. 37- 1. 
 
 ovv, §. 37. 
 
 -ovv, Att. pron. §. 40. 4. 
 
 -ovpyog, comp. adj. §. 33. II. 1. 
 
 -ovpyijg, comp. adj. of 3 decl. §. 34. I. 
 
 1. c. 
 -ovg, ccntr. from -sog and -oog, subst. of 
 
 1 decl. §. 23. I. note 5. 
 simp. adj. 
 
 §. 30. I. b. f. 
 
 , ovTog, subst of 3 decl. §. 26. III. 
 
 ovra, §. 17. 1. note 3. 
 ovTtifitvog, §. 15. 1. c. notes 1. 2. 
 ovTig, §. 40. 6. §. 41. 2. 
 
 OVThXTl, §. 40. 4. 
 
 o<psXov, §. 14. 2. a. note. 
 61//I, §. 35. I. E. 
 
 n. 
 
 irairai, §. 38. 
 
 wapa, §. 45. a. c. 
 
 7rapa<JxEg, §. 45. a. c. 
 
 parathetic compounds, §. 41. 
 
 irapaxprjiia, §. 36. 5. c. 
 
 nap'sarai, §. 18. 2. 
 
 irap'saxov, § 13. 3. 
 
 paroxytone, def. of, §. 11. I. 
 
 participles, §. 14. 2. §. 15. 1. §. 16. 6. and 
 
 7. B. 2. 
 Dor. gen. pi. of, in av, §. 14. 
 
 2. c. note 1. 
 proper name3 derived from, 
 
 §. 14. 2. c. note. 
 particles, §. 37. 
 ■nag, compounds of, §. 40. 7- 
 irarrip, irarpog, §. 25. I. a. note 4. 
 tth'iov, §. 24. 3. 
 ir'sp, §. 64. 4. 
 perfect, §. 15. 1. 
 
 part. act. §. 15. 1. b. 
 
 pass. §• 15. I.e. 
 
 act. with Att. redupl. §. 15. 
 
 1. c. note. 
 
 pass. oonj. and opt §. 16. 7. I I 
 A. 1. 
 
 inf. §. 16 7. II A. 2. 
 
 "7repioi8a, §. 13. '.I. 
 
 perispome, def. of, §. 11. II. 
 
 ntrfwo, §. 27. II. 3. note 1. 
 
 -7rtj, feminines of 1 decl. §. 22. IV. b. 
 
 wf, §. 37. 
 
 *V, $. 47. 4. 
 
 UrjveXewo, §. 27- II. 3. note 1. 
 
 -ttXooc, --rrXovg, numerals, §. 39. 2. 
 
 TTodlov, §. 24. 3. 
 
 7ro2rsv, §. 47. 4. 
 
 TTO^l, §. 47. 4. 
 7T0l, §. 37. 
 7TOI, §. 47. 4. 
 
 toXiov, §. 30. I. d. 5. note 1. 
 
 TroXkaxy, §• 36. 4. 
 
 -TToc, subst. of 2 decl. §. 23. III. b. 
 
 simp. adj. §. 30. III. 
 
 ■kot'i, §. 47. 4. 
 TTorvia, §.30. 
 
 7TOV, §. 37. 
 TTOV, §. 47. 4. 
 
 proclitics, §. 46. 
 7rpop,vr)tJTZvog, §. 33. II. 4. 
 pronoun, §. 40. 
 
 proparoxytone, def. of, §. 11. I. 
 properispome, def. of, §. 11. II. 
 
 wben words necessarily 
 
 are, §. 11. II. 1.2. 
 7rpy, §. 35. I. Q. 
 7TU), §. 47. 4. 
 7TWC, §. 37. 
 7TWC, §. 47. 4. 
 
 -pa, feminines of 1 decl. §. 21. I. b. 
 
 pa, §• 47. 4. 
 
 -pi], feminines of 1 decl. §. 22. III. d. 
 
 -pig, adverbs, §. 35. II. 
 
 -pov, adverbs, §. 35. II. 
 
 -pog, subst. of 2 decl. §. 23. II. d. 
 
 simp. adj. §. 30. II. d. 
 
 2. 
 
 -<ra, feminines of 1 decl. §. 21. II. c. 
 
 -as, adverbs, §. 36. 5. b. 
 
 as, (tv), §. 47. 3. 
 
 -ar\, feminines of 1 decl. §. 22. III. d. 
 
 -ai, -aiv, adverbs, §. 36. 4. 
 
 oiya, §. 17. 1. note 3. 
 
 aKsvt], §. 22. II. a. note. 
 
 aicoXiov, §. 30. I. d. 5. note 1 . 
 
 aKvp.vog, §. 30. II. c. 1. note. 
 
 aoi, (rot), §• 40. 3. §. 47. 3. 
 
 -aoog, §. 33. II. 4. 
 
 -aog, -aaog, subst. of 2 decl. §. 23. [I.e. 
 
 simp. adj. §. 30. II. e. 
 
 aoi), (atv, a'so), §. 47- 3. 
 rroc/>or, §. :{<>. HI. 
 airiaai, §. 25. I. a. note 1. 
 -aaog, simp. adj. §. 30. I I. 2. 
 <rr/7, §. 13. 3. I). 
 
 -rTr//c, polysvll. masc. of 1 decL §. 20. 
 II. "t. 
 
 1 
 
122 
 
 INDEX. 
 
 -gtoq, ordinals, §. 30. III. §. 39. 
 
 substantives, §. 19 — 27. 
 
 ay void a, §. 13. 3. 
 
 synthetic compounds, §.41. 
 
 a<pk, §. 47. 3. 
 
 o<pto)v, o-cpedg, §. 47- 3. 
 
 (701, (<r<piv), §. 47- 3. 
 
 <T(pKTl, §. 47. 3. 
 
 <T0w, ad>wi, §. 40. 2. note. 
 
 C0to£, <r<p(i)iv, §. 47. 3. 
 
 ^X^, ^XSfo ff XP> §• 15. IV. 
 
 T. 
 
 rdXag, §.31. 
 
 TaXawo, §. 27- II. 3. note 1. 
 
 raptpeiag, §. 30. I. d. 3. note. 
 
 TS, §.47. 4. 
 
 reSrvdvai, reSvavai, §. 16. 5. note 2. 
 
 tense, peculiar accentuation according 
 
 to, §. 14. 
 -reog, simp. adj. §. 30. 1, b. 3. 
 -tt], feminines of 1 decl. §. 22. IV. b. 
 riyXs, §. 35. I. E. 
 -n, adverbs, §. 35. 1. I. 1. 
 ri'jj, rir\, §. 40. 4. 
 -ric, adverbs, §. 35. II. 
 ric, rl, §. 47. 2. 
 rocwfc, §.11. II. 2. 
 -roc, subst- of 2 decl. §. 23. III. b. 
 
 simp. adj. §. 30. III. 
 
 ordinals, §. 39. 1. 
 
 TOV, T(ji, §. 47. 2. 
 Tpirjprjg, §. 26. I. 2. 
 
 Y. 
 
 -v, neuters of 3 Att. decl. §. 27. III. 
 
 - adverbs, §. 35. I. Y. 
 
 -va, feminines of 1 decl. §. 21. I. g. 2. 
 i/Spoppor], §. 22. I. b. note, 
 verbs, §. 12—18. 
 
 the oldest part of speech, §. 12. 
 
 forms of, with connective vowels, 
 
 §. 12—15. 
 
 simple, §. 12. A. 
 
 with prepos., augm., or redupl., 
 
 §. 13. 1. 2. 3. 
 
 with augm., Doric accentuation of, 
 
 §.13.3. b. note. 
 
 forms of, without connective vowel, 
 
 §.16. 
 
 in pi, §. 16. I. 
 
 indie. §. 16. I. 1. 
 
 conj. and opt. §. 16. 1. 1. 2. 
 
 imperat. §. 16. I. 4. 
 
 inf. and part. act. §. 16. I. 
 
 5. 6. 
 
 contr. §.17. 
 
 Dor. fut. and aor. mid. of, §. 17- 3. 
 
 syncopised forms of, §. 18. 
 
 -vrj, feminines of 1 decl. §. 22. II. a. 
 -via, feminines of 1 decl. §. 21. I. g. 1. 
 
 -v\og, simp. adj. §. 30. II. a. 3. 
 vpelg, vplv, vpdg, &c. §. 40. 2. 
 -vpev, infinitives, §. 15. 1. a. note, 
 ■w, subst of 3 decl. §. 26. II. b. 
 -vvog, simp. adj. §. 30. II. c. 3. 4. 
 vocative of polysyll. of 3 decl. §. 26. 
 -vog, subst. of 2 decl. §. 23. I. 
 v7ro, §. 45. a. c. 
 
 -vpog, simp. adj. §. 30. II. d. 4. 
 -vg, monosyll. subst. of 3 decl. §. 25. 
 
 — polysyll. subst. of 3 decl. §. 26. 
 
 — simple adj. §. 31.- 
 
 — comp. adj. §. 34. 1. 3. 
 
 — adverbs, §. 35. II. 
 
 -vrrig, subst. of 1 decl. §. 20. II. 
 
 <pa\aicp6g, §. 33. II. 1. note. 
 
 <pev, §. 38. 
 
 -<prj, feminines of 1 decl. §. 22. IV. b. 
 
 tprjpi, §. 47. 1. 
 
 <pr)g, $rjg, <pyg, §. 13. 3. b. 
 
 (pSrfj, §. 13. 3. b. 
 
 -<pi, -<piv, adverbs, §. 35. I. I. 1. note, 
 
 §. 36. 2. 
 $i\tvog, §. 33. II. 4. 
 -0ic, adverbs, §. 35. II. 
 -(pog, nouns of 2 decl. §. 23. III. c. 
 <ppr}Tog, §. 25. 1. a. note 1. 
 
 -XV, feminines of 1 decl. §. 22. IV. b. 
 
 X^c, §. 35. II. 
 
 -%t, adverbs, §. 35. I. I. 1. note. 
 
 -%tc, adverbs, §. 35. II. 
 
 XXovvqg, gen. pi. %\ovj>toi>, §. 19. 2. 
 
 -Xog, subst. of 2 decl. §. 23. III. c. 
 
 %p^crr?7c, gen. pi. xp^otwj', §. 19. 2. 
 
 X&o-Tig, §. 44. I. note. 
 
 ;//, polysyll. subst. of 3 decl. in, §. 26. 
 
 II. 3. 
 -if/OQ, subst. of 2 decl. §. 23. II. f. 
 simp. adj. §. 30. II. e. 2. 
 
 w, when short for the accent, §.5. 1. 
 -to, adverbs, §. 35. I. Q. and a. note 4. 
 — polysyll. nouns of 3 decl. §. 26 I. o. 
 &, §. 38. 
 
 -wa, feminines of 1 decl. §. 21. I. h. 
 -ojdtjg, comp. adj. of 3 decl. §. 34. I. 1. 
 -lot], feminines of 1 decl. §. 22. II. b. 
 -wXjjc, subst. of 3 decl., vocat. of, §. 26. 
 
 III. 3. 
 -wXoc, simp. adj. §. 30. II. a. 5, 
 
INDEX. 
 
 123 
 
 -t»v, subst. of 3 decl., syncop. forms of, 
 §. 25. I. a. note 4. 
 vocat. of, §. 26. 
 
 III. 1. 
 
 . 26. II. III. 
 
 -u>og, simp. adj. §. 30. 1. g. 
 -wo, subst. of 3 decl. §. 26. II. 
 , vocat. of, §. 26. 
 
 III. 2. 
 -wprjg, subst. of 3 decl., vocat. of, §. 26. 
 
 III. 3. 
 
 -ojpog, simp. adj. §. 30. II. d. 5. 
 -o) Q , subst. of 3 decl. §.26. I. III. 
 
 Attic subst. §. 27. II. 
 
 simple adj. §. 30. III. 
 
 adverbs, §. 35. a. b. 
 
 tog, §. 35. a. note 2. 
 
 uq, §.46. 
 
 ttoirtp, §. 41. 2. 
 
 wort, §. 41. 2. 
 
 -u)Tt}g, masculines of 1 decl. §. 20. II. c. 
 
 FINIS. 
 
 Gilbert & Rivinoton, Printers, si. .1, 
 
44 
 

 "»• _»°"fe 
 
 '.' -J- ^ 
 
 
 ^V* V^'^o^ \/^^V* V^'o 
 
 ^sttf.7*« 
 
 
 v^.^%;\ 
 
 
 
 
 
 ft ^6^ 
 
 
 "-J 
 
 £• o 9 V*^T\/ %'T^'/ V*^?^\j 
 
 / :ffi^\ %J /J^*v \/ .*^kU\ %.** - 
 
 
 r. v^ 
 
 
 ^•' o^ \/^^*V^ %/?^-V* \/^?^ 
 
 
 9 .»:•••. > 
 
 ^